C opyright, 1886 ,

BY C HARLE S S C RIBNE R’S S ON S .

The River side P ress, C a m bridg e

Elec tr typ d
o e and Print d by H
e . 0 . H tn
ou gh o Co .
 PREF ACE .

F OR the last th i rty four years I have be e n teach ing

-

P sy chol og y b y written lectures to students i n Ireland

and A mer i ca F rom year to y ear I have b een improv
.

i ng my course and I cla i m to have advanced w i th the

,

t i mes A s U ncle Toby s stocki ngs were so often darned

.
’

that he w a s not sure wh ether there remained a si ngle

thread of the origi nal fa b ric so my prelections have been
,

so constantly mended that I do not k now that a s i ngle

sentence remai ns of my early lectures .

I certainly w i sh th i s l i ttle work to b e u sed as a text

book and would thus widen and prolong my teach i ng
,

”
power B ut people say dull as a text b ook
. In phys
-
.

i cal sc i ence and i n l i terature th ey i llum i nate the i r b ooks

m
( as i n the old missals ) b y figures We cannot do th i s i n
.

ental sci ence as our thoughts have not forms nor col
,

ors I maintai n however that they have livel i er fea

.
, ,

tures I have sought to avo i d dryness by i llustrating

.

mental laws by examples taken from human nature A s .

general laws are drawn from part i cular cases s o t h ey are ,

b est understood by con crete facts com i ng under our ex

per ie nc e .

It w ill b e shown i n th i s wor k that the honest and care

iv P RE FA C E .

ful study of the human m i nd i n an i nduct i ve anner nu m

m
de r ine s the preva i ling ph i losophic errors of th i s age ;
m
saves us from Ideal i s on the one hand and A gnost i ci sm
on the other ; and conducts us to R ealism wh i ch i n a ,

rude state was the first ph i losophy and when i ts ex ,

c r e sc e nc e s are pruned o ff w i ll be the last .

Follow i ng the example s e t by several disti ngu i shed

wri ters I have carr i ed o ut my exposit i on of the facult i es
,

b y instructions as to the i r i mprovement .

I h 0pe to add to th i s l i ttle work another on the M oti ve

Powers of the M i nd i ncluding the Conscience E mot i ons
, , ,

and W i ll I have alrea dy so far ant i c i p ated th i s by my

.

wor k on the E mot i ons .

I have to express my obl i gat i ons to my former pup i ls

to Professor M a closkie for d i agrams and to Dr S tarr , .

an d M r F M B ald wi n f or the expos i t i on of certa i n

. . .

points which they have studied carefully .

P R I NC E N
TO CO LLE G E ,
J u ne, 18 8 6 .
 C O N TE N TS .

INT R O D U C TION .

S ECT ON I
I De
. fi n i ti on
sy holog y M tho d f Inv st ig ti on
of P c . e o e a

II P roo f f th E xi st n o f M ind e e ce o

t i ons to b tt n d d to i n th S t dy f th M in d
.

III C. au e a e e e u o e

IV C l ss ifi t i on f th F
. a ca lti s o e ac u e

V E d t i on f th F l ti s
. u ca o e a cu e

B O O K F IRS T .

TH E S I M PL E COG N I T I VE OR P RE S E N ATI V E
T P O W E RS

C H AP TE R I.

SE NS E P I N
P ERC E T O

m
I It N t r
. O rig i n l Int i t i v P os i t i v
s a u e : a ,
u e, e

m
II Th or i s f S n
. e P r pt i on Id l Inf r nt i l P h n
e o e s e- e ce : ea , e e a , e o e

n l nd R l t i v a N t r l R l is
, a e a e . a u a ea

m
III D i sti n t i ons to b
. tt n d d to i n hol di n g th D o tr i n f N t
c e a e e e c e o a

r l R l i s E x tr M nt l nd E tr O rg n i Knowl
u a ea : a- e a a x a- a c

dg ; S ns ti on nd P r pti on ; O r i gin l nd A q ir d
e e e a a e ce a a c u e

m
P r pt i ons e ce

IV T h S ns s G n ra
. e l R rk
e e : e e e a s

V O rg n i Af f t i ons
. a c ec

V I T st
V II S m
. a e

ll . e

V III H ri n g
. ea

IX T o h P rop r or F l i n g
. uc e , ee

X Th M s l r S ns
. e u cu a e e

XI V i s i on
.

XII O A q i r d P r pt i ons
. ur c u e e ce

XII I A pp r nt D pt ion f th S ns s
XIV S ppl m
. a e ece o e e e

. nt ry N ot s
u e e a e

XV O f h E d
. t i on f th S ns s
t e u ca o e e e

X VI Knowl dg g iv n by th S ns s
. e e e e e e

X V II Q l i ti s f M tt r E x t nsi on nd E n rg y
ua e o a e : e a e

ndE n rg y
.

X VIII Id g iv n by th S n
. e as E x t rn l it y S p
e e e s es e a , a ce, a e
v1 C ONT NT E S .

C H P TER II
A .

I
S ECT ON

S E LF C O N S C I O U S N E S S
mk s k nown w ll th A ts f Sl f
m
I It
. a e S elf as e as e c o e

ns P
II S e
. e e cer pti on nd S lf C ons i o sn ss o bin
a e c u e c ed

III S b st n
. u a ce

IV L o k s Th ory to th ri i n
O g s
’
. c e e as e o f o ur Idea
V Tr i n i n g to H bi ts f R
. a a o e fl t i on
ec

B O OK SE C O N D .

TH E RE PR OD UC T I V E OR R E P RE S E NTAT I V E P O WERS
C H AP TE R I
.

RE T E N TI ON

C H P T R II
A E .

TH E R E C ALL I NG PO WE R OR PH AN A Y T S

t r
Ch m mry
I Its N a
. u e

II . b rs f I
a e o a
ge
III . Id s S i n g l r
ea u a a nd C on r t
c e e

C H AP T E R III .

A S SO C I AT I ON O F ID E AS
m
TH E
I P ri . ry L ws a a

II S on d ry L ws
. ec a a

III P hy s i olo g i l P ro e sse s i nvolv d i n A sso ci at i on

. ca c e

IV D i s ss i on
. to th L w f A sso ci t ion
cu as e a o a

V T h R pi dity f Tho g ht
. e a o u

CH A P TER IV .

TH E R E C O G N I TI VE POWE R
t r
mnt
I Its N a
. u e

F i th E l
im
II The . a e e

m
III The Ide a
. Of T e

m
ory
m
prov m
IV M e .

m
V . I nt e e of the Me ory
VI D . os e ory the Me dece i ve us 7 .

CH A P TER V .

TH E P O W E R OF CO MP I I NOS T O

min tion
I Its N a
. t r u e

mi n t ion
II: The I ag a

III The U se
. Of the I ag a
 G ONT NTS E . v ii
non
s ec
-

n fi ni t
mi t on
IV The Ide a
. of the I e

mi tion
V . T he Ab s u e of th e I ag na i
VI T r i nin g
a o f the I ag na

C HA PTE R VI .

THE S YM B O L I C P OW E R
I Its N a
. t ur e

II . R l t ione a S p e h to th B r in
of ec e a

III . O n th T hi ng f L n g ge s
e e ac o a ua

IV . The Tr ai n i n g f the R pro d t i v

o e uc e P ow r e s

B O O K T H IRD .

THE C O M PARA I VE T P O W E RS

CH AP TE R I
.

O FF I C E OF T HE C OM PARA I VE T P O WE RS

C H P T R II
A E .

CLA S S I F I C AT I ON O R E LA I O N S F T

I R l t i on f Id nt i t y nd D ifi ence
. e a o e a er

m
II R l t ion f Whol
. nd P arts
e a o e a

III R l t i on of R s
. bl n
e a e e a ce

m
IV R l t i ons of S p ce
. e a a

V T h R l ti on
. f Ti e
e e a s O

V I R l ti ons f Q ntity e a O ua

V II Re l t i ons f A t i v P ow e r or P ro pe rt y
. a o c e

V III R el a ti on of C se and E ff ect

. au

A
C H P TE R III .

T HE D I S C URS I V E O PERA I N T O S

H A P T E R IV
C .

IN TU I T I O N I N TH E D I S C O VE RY O R E LA T I O N S
F

C H AP T E R V .

GE NE RAL R E MAR K S O N THE C O M PARAT I VE P O WE RS

C ON CLU IO N S .

R SEI OF O UR ID E AS
 TH E C O G N ITIVE P O WE RS .

I N TR O D U C TIO N .

S E C TION I.

D EFIN I T I O N OF P S YC H O L O G Y . ME T H O D OF IN VE S TIGA T I ON .

P SY C H O LO G Y is the science of the soul The word is .

from p sy che soul and log os speech or reason By soul

, , ,
.

i s meant that self of wh i ch every one is conscious .

S ci nce is systematized knowledge and when we arrange

e
,

the knowledge which we can acquire of the soul we have ,

the S cience of Psychology .

In construct i ng it we proceed on the M ethod of IN

D U C TIO N This i s distinguished from Deduct i on in
.
,

m
wh i ch as for example i n mathematics we proceed from
, ,

assumed or admitted princi ples to truth s der i ved fro

m
them In Induction we gather in (indu ce) facts but
.
,

alwa y s with a v i ew of d i scovering an order amo ng the

and arranging them It is found that in all nature phys
.

ical and mental facts proceed uniformly or regularly that ,

m
is accordi ng to laws Th i s i s the case in physics : mat
, .

ter attracts atter inversely according to the square of

the distance It is also so in psychology : like tends to
.

recall like It thus comes to be the end of sc i ence to

.

d i scover laws Psychology may be more fully defined as

.

that sci ence which i nquires into the operations of the

conscious self with the view of discovering laws .

Induction begins w i th O B S E R VA TIO N In botany we .

collect plants and loo k at the i r forms and habi ts In .

2 R U
IN T OD C TION .

p sychology we notice m i nd as i t operates and mar k i ts

var i ous states In Induction we also employ E KP E R I
.

M E N T which is a mode of observat i on i n which we arti

,

ficia lly place the agents of nature i n new ci rcumstances

that we may perceive the i r action more dist i nctly : thus ,

i n order to determ ine whether all bodies fall to the

ground at the same t i me we put a guinea and a feather
,

in the exhausted receiver of an air pump that we may -

,

note the t i me they take to descend independent of the ,

resistance of the a i r In like manner i n studying the

.
,

human mind we place obj ects b efore i t that we may find

how it is a ff ected by them : thus i n order to determ in e
,

how the consc i ence acts we di rect i t to a cruel or a

,

be ne fice nt act and how the emotions are raised we cal l ,

up objects fitted to gratify or d i sappoint our S pr ings O f

action .

B oth in phys i cal and in psychi cal sci ence we beg i n

wi th and proceed throughout by Observation Proper and
E xperiment B ut there is a di f ference in the agent or in
.

strum ent of observation in the two departmen ts In the .

former we employ the sen ses such as sight and touch , ,

aided by such i nstruments as th e telescope microscope , ,

and blo w pipe and we weigh and measure the bod i es In

-
, .

psychology we make our observation s by S elf Consc i ous -

ness which is th e power b y which we take cogn iz ance of

,

self as acting ; say as th i n k ing or feeling as remember i ng ,

the past or anticipating the future as lovi ng fearing re , , ,

solvi ng .

S elf Consciousness may g i ve us i nformation d irectly or

-

m
i ndirectly (L ) We may notice the states of the soul as
.

they flow on our j udg ents and our fancies our joys and
, ,

our griefs B y a br i ef memory we may throw back

.

our mind o n the past and recall W hat has been under the
eo nsc iou snes s i n a g i ven time say dur i ng the p ast h our ,
 ME TH OD OF IN VES TIG A TION . 3

when we were earn estly th i nk ing or under deep sorrow, ,

or cherishing ardent hope We may gather What

.

has passed through the min ds of other people from their

words or their deeds : as we l i sten to them as we read ,

their writings — say biographies or h istories poems or ,

novels ; or as we observe their conduct in ordinary or in

tryi ng circumstances We understand what these are be
.

cause o f our own conscious exper i ence Our field of v i ew .

is thus enlarged indefinitely and becomes as wide and

,

varied a s our intercourse wi th mank i nd and our reading .

It i s proper to add that light may be thrown on the

operations of the mind by the phys i ology of the bra i n
and nerves We know ob j ects external to the mind by
.

the senses a nd i t is i mportant that we know how the

,

senses work We are not to suppose that the bra in and

.

nerves think ; b ut still the r i se and even the nature of

certain mental aff ections depend much on these and ,

light may be thrown on the action of the conscious soul

by a careful study of the parts O f the body most in ti
mately connected wi th the action of m ind O b serva .

tion i n psychology i s to be conducted mainly by self

consci ousness but may b e aided by the phys i ology of the
,

cerebro spinal mass

-
.

B eginning wi th the observation of states or aff ections

of min d we then note their resemblances d ifferences and
, , ,

other relat i ons and can thus co ordinate them place u n

'

, ,

der one head those that are like and g i ve them a name,

by which we can S peak of them T hus we fin d that in .

certain exerc i ses we noti ce the external objects before u s ,

and we give to them the common name of sense perce p

tion that i n others we recall the past and this we call ,

m
memory ; or we picture unreal O b j ects such as a mer
aid and th i s we designate imagination ; or we infer
,

from What i s g i ven or allowed something else implied i n

,
1 R
IN T OD C TIONU .

i t and th i s i s sai d to b e reason i ng or we d i stingu i sh be

,

tween good and ev i l and this we speak of as conscience

,

or we are a ff ected w i th sadness wh i ch i s emoti on or we,

resolve to do a certain act which is will , .

A ccord i ng to this view Psychology should have as i ts

province the operat i ons O f the con scious self leaving to ,

Physiology the structure of the organ i sm These two .

,

the soul and the organ i sm have mutual conn ections and
, ,

the sciences wh i ch deal with them may throw light on

each other but all the wh i le they are to be carefully d i s
,

ting u ish e d .

A ll parts of the organism fall under the sci ence of

phys i ology and not of psychology B ut were i t only to .

enable us to d i st i nguish between physical and psych i cal

act i on i t i s n ecessary to look at certai n actions of the
,

nervous system most i nt i mately conn ected w i th mental

act i on A ll along the spin al column there i s automati c
.

action which is reflex There i s a cell called a ganglion

.
,

into wh i ch one nerve enters and from wh i ch another

m
goes out On the former being sti mulated at the ex
.

tre ity an action passes along to the centre and then

, ,

moti on proceeds along the latter We have an example .

i n the frog s leg movi ng wh en i t i s pr i cked H ere

’
.

there is neither sen sati on nor volit i on N o sensation is .

m
felt till the act i on goes up to the brain .

m
The central ass of the brai n consi sts of b asal gang
l i a ( the op tic tha la z and corp or a stria ta as in F i g
’

, .

from wh i ch comm i ssures of wh i te fi b res rad i ate to the

gr ay cort i cal matter The gray matter which i s at the
.
,

surface is cellular and i s most int i mately connected wi th

, ,

mental action ; the wh i te matter is i n th e deeper parts ,

and consists of masses of fibres running i n difie r e nt di

rect i ons which are supposed to be mainly transmiss i ve
,
.

The communication from the spinal cord is up b y the

 E
D F INITION O F P SY C H OLOG Y 5

m
.

ed lla o b longata ( Fig

u Fig 2 L ) and the crura cere
. 1, . .

bri to the corpora striata and optic thalami ; an d i n all the

m
h igher animals there is a large transverse bridge called
cor u s ca llosu which connects both S ides of the brain
p , .

F IG 1

mv
m m m
. .

tr l
BRAIN , e x e na View , sh ow ing cereb a b o e , cerebell u a nd e d ulla o blon g a ta be
t r y rl t A A t
t mr l r y ms
l ow and b e hind ; f r on of b a in to o u ef sid e A ' ” the f ron a l l obes
, .
, , ;
B , B ' , B ”, th e e po o sph e noida l l obe s ; C , th e angu a g
-
s ( ea of t v
is ion) ;
i t
D, D’, D, l l th e oc c p i a l l obe s
.

m
Th e nerves wh i ch carry the act i on to the brai n are
called a fie r e nt those which carry out the act i on fro
,

th e b rain are e ff erent The former are S ensor the latt e r

.
,

Mo tor Th e former ar e denoted by P S the latter by

.
,
6 INT OD C T ON R U I .

A M, as the former are posteri or and the others ah

te rior i n the human fram e There i s also a sen sori .

motor system of wh i ch snee zi ng is an exerc i se i n wh i ch

, ,

there i s sensation and motion b ut n o volit i on The .

a ct i on along the n erves occupies time wh i ch has been

F IG 2

m
. .

v rti l
ti n f r nt f br in t y g h h nd A A
m fl t lly f r m m d n pl n ) ; 0 C h l m
PH" BRAIN , e dian e ca se c t a
o
7 “ : o o a o ou r fi .
, , 607 71

D p in l gl nd (d m
call B B
osu p n , ,
cor ora s t a ta
i p i i a e ra o e ia a e , ,
t a a o tc
t h t f h l) ; E E p
n m lm m
m m
, ea d by D
a ee e d
e scar e s t e se a o t e sou , ,
co r ora q ua
in ; F ; G p it it ry b d y ; H th
lf t ry l b ; K t m p r l l b ; L m
‘

h h
'

ge a ,
t e cru ra cere f ,
t e u a o , e co su r e o

p ti n rv ; 1 th
M r b ll m
th e O c e es , e o d ll bl ng
ac o o e , e o a o e , e u a o o a ta
w ith (N ) i i l p t nd th

m
, ce e e u , b i ts ax a ar ,
a e a r or v tae .

easured with approximate accuracy Thus the act i on .

,

to the b rain travels at the rate of 14 0 or 1 50 feet in the

s econd The action from the b rain travels about 1 00
.

f eet in the second The rate is S lowest in s i ght next.

,

slowest i n hear i ng and qu i ck est i n touch , .

 P OOF R OF THE EXIS TE NC E OF M IN D . 7

SE C TIO N II
m
.

PR O O F OF TH E E X I S T E N C E OF M D .

B ut i t i s asked w hat evidence have we of the ex i stence

, ,

of the soul ? The answer i s that we know its existence

intuit i vely by looking i n upon i t as it i s acting
,
IVe are .

consci ous of i t as perce i ving ima g ining th in ki ng r e sol v, , ,

i ng hop i ng fear ing lovi ng We have thus ev i dence

, , , .

m
primary and not merely secondary or i gi nal and not de ,

r ived as certa i n a s w e have for atter .

B ut then i t is asserted that m ind i s not d i ff erent from

, ,

matter that it i s a mere modification of matter

,
It .

can be shown in O ppos i tion first that we know the two , ,

by different organs We know matter b y sens e percep

.
-

t i on ; we know mind by self consciousness We cannot -

.

b y the senses O bserve any pure psych i cal act We can .

’
touch our own body or our neighbor s but we cannot ,

touch our own soul or his We can s e e a colored surface .

,

b ut we cannot see a thought We can taste food but n ot .

,

an af fecti on of love or of fear W e can hear a sound but .

,

n ot a reproach of con sci ence We can smel l a rose but .

,

not a feeling of beau ty .

m
S econdly we k now m i nd and matter as possessing dif
,

f e r e nt properti es We kno w atter as extended that is

.
, ,

a s occupy i ng space an d bei ng contained in space We .

further know body as resisti ng our energy and acti ng o n

other bodies We know mind on the other hand as ap
.
, ,

prehe nding j udging reas oning distinguishing b etween

, , ,

right and wrong as under emotion as w ishing and re solv

, ,

ing It i s ack nowledged that we know things only by

.

their properties and we know m i nd and matter to be

,

d ifferent by their man i festing different properties It is .

a favor i te position of some in the present day that the ,

8 R
IN T OD C TION U .

two are correlates of one another that they are two s i des ,

or a spects of one and the same thing B ut can we attach .

any mean i ng to what we sa y when we descr i be thought

as a S ide or aspect of a stone or of an acid or a piece of
timb er ? J ust as little can we understand or conce i ve
tha t our musings our fancies our resoluti ons S hould
, ,

have solidity durability elastic i ty hardness softness

, , , , ,

poros i ty pressure gravity We thus kno w them as dif

, , .

f er e nt things and should so i nvestigate them and seek to ,

determine the properties of each We may afterwards .

i nquire i nto their p oints of connection .

SE C TIO N III .

A U TI O N S A TT END E D T o IN TH E STUD Y HE M IN D
m
C To BE OF T .

Cer ta in ide a s — We must not

u st be left be hind
take mater i alistic concepti ons with us i nto p sychology .

In the natural h i story O f the m i nd th i ngs with out us are

noticed before the th i ngs w i th i n us We are i n con .

sequence exposed to a temptat i on in beginning in youth

or mature age the d i scussion of psych i cal questions : we
apply ideas got from matter to mind We n eed to .

guard against th i s Thus we are not to allow ourselves

.

to look on mind i tself or any of i ts operat i ons as occupy

i ng S pace as e x tended or as having figure as having
, , ,

weight or lev i ty height or depth elevati on or depress i on

, , ,

attraction or repulsion solidity or elasti city motion or

, ,

rest light or darkness warmth or fr i gidity We have

, ,
.

m
come to an enti rely new country and we must learn to ,

acco modate ourselves to the people to the i r laws and ,

customs and i n part i cular we have to learn their lan

,

m
guage .

We have to bewa r e of the islea ding influ ence of

la ng u ag e de r ive d fr o m
m
j ects
a ter ia l ob A s the individ .
-
10 R
IN T OD C TION U .

SE C TIO N IV .

C L A S S IFI C A T I O N O F T H E FA C U L T IE S .

there ar e some who doubt w hether the mind can

AS
b e represented as having F acult i es or at least separate ,

faculties i t w i ll b e necessary to lay down some e xpla

,

nations and limitat i ons .

I . The m ind evidentl

yp osse sses
p ower .

M atter i tself possesses power

It i s acknowledged to .

have properties and what are propert i es but powers ? It

,

has for example a grav i tating a chem i cal an electri c

, , , ,

po wer Physical scien ce is seeking to determ i ne the

.

preci se law rule and express i on of the powers of body

, , .

m
If matter has p ower much more has m i nd T he powers , .

of i nd are di ff erent fr om those of matter If the one has .

attract i ve and magnetic powers the other has powers of ,

understand i ng and emot i on The m i nd has powers b ut .

,

not all poss i ble or conceivable powers Its powers are .

bounded Thus we cannot tell what i s doing at th i s

.

moment in the planet V enus or the constellation Or i on .

J ust as phys i cs would determ i n e the precise rule and lim i t

of gravi tation or chem i cal affinity S O psychology S hould ,

try to ascerta i n and e xpress the prec is e laws of such

powers as the memory the imag inat i on the conscience , , .

m
m m
II . Tha t the r e are difier ent p ower s in the ind is e vid e nt

fr o the d if erences in the enta l sta te s a nd a

fiections
f difier ent p e r sons
'

o .

Th i s
conclusi on m i ght b e drawn from the very d i ffer
e nc e s between man and brute Th e lower animals p os .

s ess powers common to them an d h uman bein gs ; b ut

there are others such as the di scernment of moral o b li g a

, r
 CL ASS IFIC A TION OF THE F A C ULTIES . 1]

m
tion , which are pecul i ar to man B ut the i nference can .

be drawn more di rectly fro the circumstance that o ne

man i s d i sti ngu i shed for powers wh i ch are e i ther not pos
sessed by other men or possessed only in an inferior de
gree Thus one man has a great tendency to observe
.

causes another resemblan ces ; one has keen emot i onal

,

sensibili ty ever rea dy to flow out another a resolute w i ll , .

It has furth er to be noticed as decis i ve of the whole ,

question that these capacities and i nclinat i ons may be

,

com e hereditary and go down from father or mother to

s o n or daughter

m m
.

m
III . This is fu r ther evident fr o the cir cu sta nce tha t
we ar e not a lwa
ys exer cising e ver
y fa cu lty or the sa e

fa cu ltie s .

In every g i ven state of m i nd there seem to be more

than one power i n exerc i se But all the mental powers .

are not in acti on or at least i n intense act i on every in

, ,

stant A t this m om en t I may be look i ng at the paper

.

before me and at the same time collecting my thoughts

,

to wr i te th i s paragraph Immed i ately after I may be .

,

looking at the same paper b ut my mind may have wan ,

dered O ff to some i m a gi nary scene in which I and my

f riends are figur i ng From such a case we see that
.

m
memory i s d i ff erent from i magin ation for I was remem ,

b ering wh en I was not exerci s ing i magi nat i on and i a g ,

in i ng when I was not remember i ng It i s evident too .

, ,

that both memory and i mag i nat i on are di f ferent from

se nse ; for we had the senses in the on e case w i thout
memory and in the other w i thout i magination .

m
S ome would say that what are spoken of in these ar
ticl e s are not di f ferent facult i es but di f ferent odes of ,

c onsc i ousness I am not sure that th i s is an i mproved

.

statement or th e correct s tatement Our percepti ons . .

12 IN T ODUC TION
R .

recollect i ons j udgments are n ot modes of consc i ousness

, ,

the accurate account i s that self consciousness observes -

them and they must e xi st i n order to the i r b e i ng noticed

, .

B ut even though they were modes of consc i ousness the ,

question would i mmediately ar i se What are these d if fer ,

en t modes ? A nd i n answer i ng we would b e b rought

back to d i fferent powers lead ing to the d i verse anif es m
tations of consc i ousness

m
.

IV The
f a cu lties a re p owers of one indivisible ind
m
. .

m
They do not difie r fro each other as the hand doe s ,

from the foot or th e lungs fro the heart They are

, .

powers of one ex i stence possess i ng a v ari ety of attri

butes .

V . The f a cu lties a re not to be r eg a r de d as necessa r ily

m
o er a ting one a f ter a nother in r eg u la r or der or a t dif
p
f erent ti es
m
.

The properti es of atter often act S i mult aneously At .

the same t ime that the i ron i s chem i cally comb i ning wi th
oxygen to form rust i t i s attracted to the earth by grav i
,

tation and yet we regard the grav i tat i ng and chem i cal
,

powers as di ff erent On a l ik e p r inci ple we are con

.

stra i ned to regard the capaci ty of sense p ercept i on when -

,

the obj ect i s present as di ff erent from the memory when

, ,

i t is absent It seems clear that several of the mental

.

powers may be blended i n one act Thus at the same t i me .

that I am j udgi ng or dec i d i ng I may be under the infiu ,

ence of hope or fear of b enevolence or prej ud i ce H ow

,
.

many d i verse powers may b e ex erc i sed at one an d the

same t i me i n that blade of grass or in our finger : th e ,

g rav i tat i ng chem i cal electr

, i c v i tal ; no,o ne c an tell how
,

many There may be a l ik e number and d iv ers i ty of

.

powers at work in certa i n of the exerc i ses of the m i nd as ,

 CL ASS IFIC A TION OF THE F A C U LTIES . 13

when men are solv ing perplex ing problems S peculat i v e ,

or practi cal or r is ing to the higher fli ghts of gen i us

,

m
.

m
VI . It is dificu lt to f or a cla ss i ca tion o
fi f the fa cu lties
which deserves to be reg a r de d a s co
p l e te .

Th i s ar i ses from a var i ety of causes It may proceed .

from human i ncapac i ty from the d i fficulty of pe netr at

,

m
ing p henomena wh i ch are so fugit i ve that i s so briefly ,

m
under the v i ew and so com p licated an d fro the c ir ,

cu stance that the facult i es very much run i nto each

other Th i s i s a h indrance not pecul i ar to p sychology

. .

H ow d ifficult do botanis ts find i t to draw out an arrange

ment of th e vegetab le k ingdom which may i n clude all
an d exclude n one which may combi ne the li k e and sep
,

arate the unl ik e Y et they do contr i ve to draw out such

.

a classificat i on as i s fitted to b r i ng i nto v i ew the same

m
ness and d i ff eren ce of plants We may in lik e manner .

s o di str ib ute the O perat i ons of the i nd as to u nfold the i r

characteri sti cs and the i r di st inct i ons

m m
.

m m
VII . Ther e a
y b e a cla ss fi
i ca ti on of the f a cu lties e

body ing u ch tr u th a nd of e inent p r a ctica l u tility ,

thou g h not p r o fessing to be p erf e ct
.

It is tru e that the m i nd i s one b ut i t mani fests it ,

self in a var i ety of ways and i ts character i st i c operati ons

,

must be carefully noted and their pecul i ari t i es unfolded .

It is only when the acts are mar k ed di stingu i shed class i , ,

fie d and named that we can be sa i d to have any adequate

,

i dea of the nature of th e min d For pract i cal ends for .

,

the purposes of the orator th e poet the advocate at the

, ,

bar and the preacher in the pulp i t even for ord in ary
, ,

letter wri t ing and conversati on there must be distinc

-
,

ti on s of some k ind drawn as b etween the head and the

heart b etween the i magi nat i on and the j udgment be
, ,
14 R
IN T OD C TION U .

tween the u nde rs tand ing and th e w i ll It i s the b usi ness .

of the psychologist to se iz e u pon real dist i n ct i on s and

unfold them a s accurately as possible and i n th i s he can ,

not err to a ny extent provided he follow a careful obse r

,

vation and be ready to confess that while h e exhibits the

truth it i s not the whole truth and that h owever much
, ,

we kno w there is always more to man unknown .

m
VIII In p r oceeding to dis tr ibu te the p ower s it is fir st of
.

m
a ll d e sir a ble to ha ve so e su ch division a s tha t which we

m m
ha ve of the p hy sica l wor ld into the iner a l, the veg e

ta ble , a nd the a ni a l king do s .

The E leatic S chool ( 500 B had a loose di vis i on .

of what are now called the i ntellectual powers i nto S ense

P erception probable O pin i on
, a nd R eason ( Aé y ) og .

Plato had a like threefold divis i on an d h a d a further ,

di vi s i on of what i s n ow called the M otive Po wers into

S ensual F eelings Imp ulse and L ove A ri stotle gave a
, , .

better division into the G noe tic or G nost i c translated ,

Cognitive and the Orective translated A ppetent or

, ,

M ot i ve This twofold division reappears in the distinc

.

t i on between the U nderstand i ng and the W i ll the Intel ,

lectual and A ct i ve Powers and popularly the H ead and ,

the H eart Of a later date some have fel t i t necessary

.

to draw distinct i ons of an i mportant kind b etween the

var i ous powers embraced i n the W i ll or H eart and th i s ,

m
led to a threefold d i vis i on the Cogn i t i ve the Feel i ngs , , ,

and the Will a class i ficat i on ado p ted by Kant and Ha

,

ilton .In this div i sion the S enses mus t b e included

under e i ther the Cogn i t i ve or the F eel i ngs or d i v i ded ,

between them To avoid this awk wardness there is a

.

fourfold distr i but i on the S enses the Intellect the Feel

, , ,

ings and the Will It S hould b e O bserved that i n th i s

, .

distr i bution the Consc i ence or M oral F aculty has no

,
 CL ASS IFIC A TION OF THE F AC ULTIES . 15

place ; and those who have carefully noted i ts operat i ons

will acknowledge how difli c u lt i t i s to br i ng i t w ith i ts ,

peculiar i deas of right wrong a nd duty under any of , , ,

the heads named To avo i d these and other d i fficult i es .

the following embracing all the others i s submitted a s

, ,

a good provisional division fitted to expose to v i ew the ,

leading attributes of the mind .

N B It Should be noticed : ( I) The Consc i ence

. .
,

wh i ch i s both a C ognit i ve and a M ot i ve P ower has the ,

attributes of both the two heads Th e Compos i tive .

Power or Imagi nati on can b e called a Cognit i ve Power

onl y with the explanat i on that i t i s cogn i tive not as it
knows exist ing objects but inasmuch as i ts i deas are re ,

productions of cogn i tions .

S G R O UP m
o pr h ns i o n
m
F IR T , THE G OG NI C e e .

TI E V R s b l n ce
e e a .

9m
I TH E
. S IMP L E C O G N I T IVE OR 5 3 09 "

P RE S E N T A T IV E .
Tl e '

"u a nt i t
S e ns e P e r ce pt i on
yp
.
1 -

A ct ve
. .

i ro e r ty
2 . S e lf C ons c i o sn e ss
-
u .
.

C au satIon
.

II TH E
. REPR O D U C T I VE OR

R EPRE S E N A IVE T T .

S E C ON D G R O UP THE MO
1 Re e
. t n ti on .

TI VE
,

ll i n g P ow r o h n
.

2 Rec a
. e r P a

ta sy .
IV TH E C O N S C
. IE N C E A C O G
A N D M O IVE P O W ER
3 . A sso ci t i v e a .
N I IV T E T .

Re c o g n i t i v e
m V TH EMO IONS W H
4 . .
. E T IT
,

C o pos i t i v e
m M O IVE P RI N C IP L E S
5 . .
T .

6 Sy b ol i c
VI TH E WI LL
. .

. .

III T H E. MPARA IVE CO T , D IS I Wi sh . .

C O VER IN G RE L A T I O N S .
2 A tt n ti on
. e .

1 O f Id n ti t y
. e . 3 Vo l i ti on
. .
16 R
IN T OD CTION U .

SE C TIO N V .

E D U C A TI O N O F TH E FA C U L T IE S
It i s often sa i d that educat i on should proceed ph i losoph
ically B ut there i s n o agreement among those who
.

hold th i s view as to what phil oso p hy i s some preferri ng ,

the S cott i sh others the H egelian and a number i n the

, ,

p resent day th e S ensational or M aterialistic ph i losophy .

It i s more correct and defin i te to say that education

should proceed psycholog i cally and when i t does so i t ,

p roceeds philO S O phica lly B ut what does th i s mean ?

.

It may mean two thi ngs somewhat different and yet con
ne cte d and both i mportant
, It may mean that we e du
.

cate th e facult i es Th i s should b e on e of the a i ms on e

.
,

of the ma i n a i ms of education O ur faculties are i n the

, .

first i nstan ce mere capac i t i es w i th a tendency to act .

Th ey are i n i nfants in the form of a seed or germ or , ,

norm and n eed to b e cherished i n order to grow an d to

,

b e useful They are all capab le of be ing trained and

.

should b e tra in ed and educat i on pr i vate and pu b l i c

, , ,

should undertake the work B ut the statement that edu .

cat i on should proceed psycholog i cally may mean some

th ing more It may sign ify that education should pro
.

c e e d accord i ng to the gen es i s and natural growth of

the powers It i mpl i es that we b egin with the lower

.

and go on to the h i gher powers O ur psychology i f pro p .

,

erly constructed may greatly a i d the science of educa

,

tion It S hows us what the faculti es are what their laws

.
,

a nd modes of O perat i on and it i s by know i ng these that

,

we are able to tra i n them It should S how us what .

p owers fir st appear and how one power grows out of a n

,

other ; an d thus lead us to d i scover what branches shoul d

i

be tau ght and in what order what should be taught to ,

 B O OK F IRST .

F IR T S GRO UP : T HE E C O G NI TIVE
S IMP L O R P RE SENTA
TI V E F A C ULTIE S .

T HE Y are so called b ecause they g i ve us k nowledge i n

i ts s i mplest form — that is as will b e explained in the , ,

singular and i n the concrete ; and because the O bj ects are

now present and presented Other facult i es are also .

m
cognitive b ut they proceed on the knowledge acquired
,

by these pri ary p owers and they form composite a b , ,

stract and general not i ons

, Th e other facult i es also .

look at obj ects but these as i n memory for i nstance

, , , ,

are not present ; they have b een i n the mind before an d ,

are not presented but represented L et us try to dis

, .

cover what must b e the first exercis e of the consc i ous

mind It must I apprehend b e k nowledge
.
, , .

K nowle dg e the F ir st M enta l E xer cise B y th i s i s not .

meant scientific that i s arranged knowledge but knowl

, , ,

edge of an ob j ect as it presents i tself S i ngle and w i th i ts

qu alities We may suppose that i t is a knowledge o f our
.

bodily frame say of the tongue or nostrils or foot or fin

, ,

ger N ot that we as yet k now that it is the tongu e or

.

toe or a member of our comple x b odily frame which in

,

i ts enti rety may as yet be unknown ; yet i t may be

knowledge forming the bas i s of all h i gher k nowledge
, ,

abstract an d general .

Our knowle dge must b egi n wi th things appr e

hended as s ingular O u t of the s i ngle th i ngs we form
.

general not i ons b y O b serv i ng p o i nts of resemblance : as

 THE S IM PLE C OG NITI VE OR P RESE NTA TIVE F A C U LTIES . 19

having seen a number of flowers of a particular type we

”
form the class rose T his k nowledge is also concrete
.
,

that is of th i ngs w i th qualities T his rose is known as

,
.

hav ing a certa i n form a nd color Out of the concrete we .

form abstract notions such as redness , .

If the mind did not beg i n with knowledge it could ,

never reach i t by any process of thought H ow ca n .

we reason but from what we know and if we have not

knowledge in th e premises we are not entitled to put it,

i nto the conclusion David H u m e started w i th i mpres

.

”
s i ons as of colors and i deas mere reproduction s of
,
“
, ,

m
these such as remembered color s, and thus introduced
,

the most formidable S kepticis ever propounded We .

meet the skepticism at i ts entran ce by holding that our ,

first conscious exper i ence d oes not cons i st of impressions ,

but is a knowledge of things .

This generic group compr i ses two S pecial powers : ( 1)

S ens e Perception or kn owledge by the senses ; ( 2) S elf
-
,

Consciousness or a k nowledge of self in its present state

, .
 C H AP TE R I
.

S —
S E N E PE R C EP TIO N .

SE C TIO N I .

IT S N A T U RE : O RIGI N A L I N T U I TIVE P O S I T IVE

, , .

BY th i s power we get a knowledge of thi ngs af f ecting

us external to ourselves and e x te nded The th i ngs thus
,
.

” ”
known we designate “
matter or b ody correspond
“
, ,
”
ing to which we have convenient adj ect i ves mater i al
“
,
”
and bod i ly .

In percept i on the m i nd ta k es cogn iz ance of someth i ng

,

external to the perce i ving m i nd The ego comes as met .

,

a h sicia ns say to k now the non ego or as I prefer say

p y
-
, , ,

i ng the self knows the not self It i s not a sensat i on

,
-
.

me rely that i s g i ven us or a feeling ; i t i s not an i dea or

,

an ap p rehension or a not i on or a concept i on nor i s i t a

,

b elief or fa i th It i s more than a sensat i on or a feel i ng

.
,

wh i ch may accompany the percepti on The e xperi ences .

denoted by the other phrases come afterwards and imply ,

a previ ous knowledge It i s not the e xact or full truth

.

to s ay that I feel an e xternal O bj ect or that I have an ,

i dea O f it (wh i ch I may have when i t i s not p resent) or ,

that I app rehend i t or have a notion of it or b elieve i n

, ,

i t th e correct expression i s that I have a knowledge of

,

i t or that I cognize i t a phrase wh i ch g i ves us a corre

, ,

sponding adj ect i ve a nd noun cogn i tive and cogn i tion, It .

has to be added that the obj ect is known as a ff ect ing us .

The p r i mary k nowledge i s thus b oth O bj ect i ve and su b

 ITS N T A URE : R A
O IG IN L, IN T ITI U VE , S
P O ITI E V . 21

s of an obj ect but th i s as perceived by the

je c tiv e :that i , ,

sub j ective mind The two are together in the act of cog
.

n i t i on but they are after all separate and are separated

, ,

by every intelligent m i nd wh i ch does no t mist ake the

m
no t self for the s e lf and never confounds the perception
-
,

wi th the obj ect p erceived Th e confounding of the is .

the work of bad reflective or metaphysical ph i losophy ,

and not of spontaneous thought L et us determine some .

points as to our k nowledge by the senses .

I We have sense perceptions which are O RIG IN A L and

.
-

not der i ved Were they not given u s by an orig i nal e n

.

dowment they could never be obtained by ex p erien ce b y ,

i nference or any other process E xper i en ce prop erly

, .
,

speaking i s only a repetition and collect i on of what we

,

have passed through and i f there be not knowledge in ,

the ori g i nal experiences it can not b e had by accumulating ,

them A s little can it b e had by reason i ng except from

.
,

p remises which contain knowledge of mater i al O bj ects ;

w i thout th i s there would be an evident ill i ci t process that ,

is we have more in the conclus i on than we have i n the

,

p remises .

II S ense Percept i on i s IN TU II IVE that is we look

.
- ’‘
, ,

d i rectly on a mater i al ob j ect I do not i nqu i re at pres .

m
ent what i s the precise obj ect perceived whether i t be ,

in the b odily fra e or beyond it ; how far in i f i t be i n ,

the bod i ly f rame how far out i f i t be beyond i t E x pl a

, , .

nations will requ i re to b e given and distinct i ons drawn

before we can determ i ne what i s the precise obj ect B ut .

whether i n the b ody or w i thout the body there i s an oh ,

e ct perceived d i rectly as extended and a ff ecting u s i

j Th s .

is the simplest hypothes i s an d i s accompanied with no ,

difficult i es E very other suppos i tion lands us i n inex tri

.

cable p erplex i ti es It is certain our consciousness so tes

.

tif ying that we do k now mater i al O bj ects ; but noth i ng

,
22 SE NSE P ER C E P TION
- .

coming between us and the o b j ect could i mpart the cog

nitio n .

III S ense Perception i s P O S ITIVE and not merely Phe

m
-
.
,

no e nal or R elative : that is i t i s of things as they a p

,

pear and n ot of appearances w i thout th i ngs of things

, ,

kno wn and n ot of the relations of things themselves u h

,

known .

m
T his proposit i on i s la i d down in oppos i tion to t wo
views co monly entertained in the present day Th e .

one is th e Phen omenal theory of knowledge which holds ,

that all we can know originally are appearances and that ,

we cannot know what things are except by some further

process or that we cannot know whether there are things
,

or n o We meet this unsat i sfactory doctri ne by main

.

ta i ning that we cannot know appearan ces except as th e

appearances of a thing appearing We do not know all .

about this thing we may n ot know much about i t but

, ,

we are sure that i t exists when it appears to u s and ,

that i t i s known to us under a certain aspect or as do

ing something E ven an echo coming from a hollow in
.
,

which nothing i s seen has a r e alit in vibrations of the

,
v

air reaching the tympanum of our ear .

Closely all i ed to th i s theory is that of R elativi ty a c ,

cord i ng to which we do not know th i ngs but merely th e ,

relation of one th i ng to another to ourselves or to some , ,

m
other things N ow this i s to reverse the proper order of
.

nature We ust so far kno w th i ngs before we can dis

.

cover the i r relat i ons In the discovery o i relatio ns we S O

.

far know th e things we know them as having the quali

t i es wh i ch br i ng them i nto relation These posit i ons are .

la i d down i n opposit i on to three theories which have

been wi dely enterta i n ed and wh i ch i t may be useful to
,

l oo k at and exam i ne .
 H
T EO I R ES OF SENSE P ER C E P TION -
. 23

SE C TIO N II .

I H E O RIE S O F S E N S E PER C EP T I O N
-
I D EA L I N FERE N T IA L P H E , ,

N O M E N A L A N D RE L A T IVE : N A T U RA L REA L I S M .

TH E I D E A L T H E O R Y A ccord i ng to i t the mind does

.

m m
not perceive th e mater i al O bject but some idea or r e pr e ,

s e nta tio n of it some med i u

, or ter tiu qu id coming be
tween the obj ect and th e perce i v i ng m i nd This expla i n s .

nothing and br i ngs i n perplex i ties i n add i t i on to those

,

which belong to the subj ec t i tself .

It was i ntroduced to solve the d i fficulty supposed to

arise from matter b eing thought to act on mind and m ind
on matter The principle was laid down as early as the
.

days of E mpedocles that like could act only on like S o

,
.

it was necessary to br i ng in s omething to interpose be

tween the ob j ect perceived and the perce i ving mind .

A ccording to D emocritus the expounder of the atomi c ,

m
theory of matter i mages ( lSwA ) composed of the finest
’

e a
,

atoms floated fro the obj ect to the mind L ucretius .

”
has expressed the theory i n De R erum N atura lib
“
, .

m
mm
i o ig it r r r
m
D c u lfig ia t n i q e fig
e u se s e u s u u ra

mm m
M itti ab r b s s
er o de orpore r r
e u u c e u ,

m mmmm m
Q o i q si
u br n l ort e x no init nda t
ua e a es ve c a s ,

Q o d p ci c f or g rit j s i go
m
u s e e i il a a S e e e u a

C j u u scu
q e l et d u orpor f sa g ri
c u e c e u va a .
”

It has appeared in one form or other ever since It .

takes a grosser an d a more refined sh ap e S ome loo k on .

the idea perceived as a sort of mater i al figure like the ,

i mage in a mirror or that formed on the retina of the eye

when an ob j ect is before i t This removes no difli cu l ty .

m
f or if this be a material figure how can so di ff erent a sub ,

stance as mind perceive it ? With most modern e ta phy

"

sicians the theory has taken a more spiritual form S ome .

24 SE NSE PER C E P TION
-
.

make the i dea an af fecti on of the b ra i n M ost of i ts sup .

p orters do not kn o w what to make of it With the mor e .

sens i ble the i dea is merely the mind apprehending the

obj ect but in th i s case the i dea i s not the obj ect looked
at b ut the mind look i ng at i t L ock e speaks every
, .

where of the mind perceiving the i dea rather than the

thing and has thus confused his realistic philosophy
,

and made knowledge consi st in the discovery of the con

form i ty of our i deas to one another and not their con ,

formi ty to things A nd so the quest i on was rai sed and

.

has b een much discussed b y Thomas R eid Si r W illiam ,

H am i lton and the S cottish S chool of Philosophy as to

, ,

whether it is necessary to suppose that there is anything

coming b etween the perce i ving mind and the thing p er
ce iv e d To allege that there is such a middle agent i s
.

at best a hypothes i s of wh i ch there can be n o pos i t i ve

proof A s a hypothesis it expla i ns noth i ng but rather
.
,

perplexes everything by bringing i n agents of the exist ,

en ce of which we have no proof and wh i ch i f they did , ,

e xi st would demand new explanation s F or we have now

, .

to account not for the action of body on mind but for the
, ,

act i on first of body on this i dea and then the action of

,

this idea on the m ind The simplest the most satisf a c

.
,

tory account is that b ody acts on m i nd and that we p er ,

ce iv e the very th i ng .

THE I N F E R E N TI A L T H E O R Y — A ccord i ng to i t the

.

knowledge of O b j ects external and extended i s got by in

ference from something else ; from a sensat i on or from
an u nde finabl e th i ng called an i mpress i on S ome regard .

the arg u ment as leg i t i mate and b elieve i n the exi sten ce
,

of body S ome look upon i t as i llegit i mate and S O hold

.
,

that there i s n o proof of the ex i stence of matter .

C erta i n metaphys i ci ans of the F rench S ensat i onal

S chool such as D e stu tt de Tracy and Dr Thoma s
,
.
26 SE N SE P ER C E PTION
-
.

an d i ntu i tively The other i s that matter i s and must be

.

forever unknown to us the conclusion drawn from

,

Brown s view by J S M ill and his school which sets

’
. .
,

aside our intuitive convictions .

TH E P H E N O M E N A L A N D RE L A TIv E T H E O R I E S .

m
Reference has alrea dy been made to these The former .

is a Kantian odification O f H u me s doctr i ne that all ’

the mind perceives through the (supposed) sen ses are

impression s Kant saw at once that these impress i ons
.

m
were not knowledge and could n ot give knowledge
, .

N ot wishing to assume anyt hing not allowed hi by the

sk eptic he took the position L et us assume that there is
, ,

nothing bu t appearan ces and agree to call the thin gs,

thus primarily before us presentat i ons w i thout assert ,

ing what they are and then he proceeded by a series of

sub j ective forms to fashion them i nto a grand intellect
ual system B ut as he had not ob j ective reality in what
.

he started from he n ever could reach i t by an y formal

,

process of thought S o h i s philosophy commenced with

.

appearances and culminated with subj ective forms I .

meet th i s theory from the b eginning by insisting that

appearances must be appea rances of something are in ,

fact things appearing and that in our first mental O per

a tions we kno w things presenting themselves A ccord .

ing to the other and allied theory we know merely rela

tions True we are able to discover relations but they
.
, ,

are relations between th i ngs so far k nown Our knowl .

edge of relations is of th i ngs real or i mag i n a ry as related .

We have as clear evidence that we know things as that

we know the relation s of th i ngs .

N A T U RA L R E A L IS M O R I M M E D I A T E P E R C E P TIO N
,
.

A ccording to it we perceive the external obj ect directly .

m
That obj ect may be in our frame or i n a body a fie cting ,

our frame U p on our pr i mitive knowledge we

. a
y
 S
DI TIN C TION S OF N T A URAL REA LISM . 27

m
bu i ldother knowle dge b y further experience and by leg i t ,

m
i a te inferences B ut all our experiences throw us back
.

on an im ediate knowle dge of matter A ll our reason .

i ngs about body imply a pr i mitive cogn i tion on which

they proceed .

It m u st be left an unsettled question i n regard to ,

wh i ch we may have to seek and obtain further and fur

ther light what is th e precise O bj ect we perce i ve by the
,

se nses generally and by each of the senses B efore the

,
.

time of B erkeley i t was generally believed that we at

once know distan ce by the eye S ince his t i me i t has.

commonly been acknowledged that i n t h i s knowledge

there are gathered O bservations and reasoning involved .

B ut these acquired perceptions imply primary on es on

wh i ch they proceed It i s by su ch facts which w e kno w
.
,

m
at once a s the size and brightness of the ob j ect and the
,

intervening ob j ects all seen that we deter in e d i stance

,

by the eye L ater physiological an d psychological r e

.

search seem to be showing that in the exercise of the

senses there are organic processes and mental processes
deeper down than those wh i ch appear on the surface .

But whatever i ntermediary steps there be there must ,

be beyond and beneath them and this to start with a , ,

knowledge of body occupying space Y et in order to .

uphold th i s doctr i n e certain d i st i n ct i on s must be drawn .

SE C TION III .

D I S T I N C T I O N S T O B E A T T E N D E D T O I N H O L D I N G T H E D O C T RI N E

OF N A T U RA L REA L I S M E X T RA ME N T A L A N D E X T RA O R
- -

G A N I C KN O W L E D G E ; S E N S A T I O N A N D PER C EP T I O N ; O R IG I N A L

A N D A C "U IR E D PER C E P TI O N S .

M E N T A L A ND E XTR A O R G A N IC — All knowl

E XT R A - -
.

edge obtained through th e senses is discerned as extra

mental that is a s out of and beyond the perceiv ing
, .
28 SE NSE PER C E P TION
-
.

m
mind Our perception of the organ s of the body say
.
,

the tongue or the eye is of so eth i ng not in the s elf

,

cognizing it But we com e to know ob j ects outs i de our

.

perceive d organs and af fecting them It i s thus that on .

stretching out ou r hand or foot we find someth i ng a stone ,

or board resisting this knowledge may be called extra

,

m
organ i c A ll our cogn i tions through the senses are extra
.

ental ; thos e through some of the senses such as the ,

s i ght and the muscular sense are also extra organic that ,
-
,

is they look at ob j ects b eyond our bod i ly frame

, .

S E N S A TIO N A N D P E R C E P TIO N — Ih may be noticed .

that in all our k nowledge through the senses there i s a n

other element and that is feeling of some kind When we
, .

know our hand we may know it i n a pleasant or unpleasant

state W e may and we ought to di st i nguish b etween the
.

two We call the on e P erception and the other S ensa

.

t i on These always go together There is n ever a sen

. .

sation w i thout a perception say a perception of our , ,

organism or of an obj ect a ffecting i t On the other hand .

,

there i s never a percept i on without a sensat i on of some

k i nd strong or fai nt pleasant painful or ind i ff erent
, , , , .

The sen sat i on seems to be a mental a ff ect i on or feeling

of an organ i c state .

Thes e two the perception and sensat i on have by no

, ,

means th e sam e intensity It very often h appens that .

when the percept i on i s strong the sensat i on is weak and ,

vice versa when the sensation i s powerful the perception

,

may all but disappear Thus in listening to an instr u c

.

tive speaker our attent i on may be fixed on his words

, ,

of which we wish to ascertain the mean i ng ; whereas in

listening to mus i c our soul may b e exclusively occu pied
wi th the rich sounds There is a sense in which the
.

two are in the i nverse order the on e of the other If , .

th e feeli ng i s very stro ng the obj ect may b e very mu ch

 S
DI TINC TION S OF N A TURAL REA LISM . 29

lost sight of On th e other hand we may be s o absorbed

.
,

wi th the contemplation as scarcely to notice the asso

c ia te d sen sation T he soldier eagerly engaged in the
.

fight with the en emy in front of him does not for a time
feel the wound with which he is pierced In gazing at .

a histori cal pa inti ng we may be S O interested in the in

,

cide nt as not to notice the coloring ; whereas i n looking ,

at a flower painting we so en j oy the r i ch hues as never

to notice the disposition of the flowers This fact is an .

illustration of a more general law of our nature that ,

when we fix our attention on on e part of a concrete or

complex phenomenon presented the other parts become ,

dim and may in the en d very much van i sh from the

,

View .

O R IG IN AL AN D A C Q U IR E D P E R C E P TIO N S We .

have seen that man must have origi nal perceptions .

S uch are thos e of savors by the taste of odors by the ,

nostrils of sounds by the ear of a colored surface by

, ,

the eye and of resistance by the muscular sense Unl ess

, .

we get these by an original inlet we can never acqu i re

them by any derivative process A man born blind can .

not form any un derstand ing or idea of color it is L ocke

who tells us of the blind man wh o on be ing as k ed what ,

idea he had of the color of scarlet replied that he ,

thought i t to b e like the sound of a trumpet B ut then .

by combining our experiences and by reasoning from

them we can add indefinitely to our knowledge Thu s i t .

is believed that originally human be i ngs cannot estimate

d i stan ce by sight and yet it is mainly by this sense that
,

the mature man is able to tell th e distance of ob j ects

from one another and from himself H e has acquired a .

knowle dge of nearness or remoteness by the muscular

sense say by the hand pressing along a surface
, but now
he is able by th e eye discerning the shade of color or the
80 SENS E P ER C E P TION
-
.

apparent si ze to determ i ne the d i stance of an O bj ect In .

this acquired knowledge there i s first an accumulation of

experie n ces an d then an argument founded o n them
, .

We shall S how tha t i t is by drawing the distinction be

tween our original and acqu i red percepti ons that we are
able to account for the apparent decep tion of the senses .

Our original perceptions never deceive us but i n the , ,

m
haste of observation and the rap i dity of reason i ng we ,

may pronounce erron eous j udg ents 011 our acqu i red
perceptions .

SE C TIO N IV .

TH E S E N S E S ; GE N ERA L REMAR K S .

I b egin my expos i tion of these b y one or two remar k s

b ear ing on them all .

The sensat i on and the percept i on of the sensat i on hav e

their seat not in the organs of sen se S O called or in the , ,

nerves attached to them but in the brai n The palate , .

,

th e nostri ls the ear the touch the eye m i ght all be a i

, , ,

f e cte d in a regular manner but there would be no taste , ,

smell h earing feeling nor see i ng unless the act i on went

, , , ,

up into the cerebrum A ttempts have been made to g i ve

.

a separate place to each of the senses i n the bra in I .

deem it proper without committ i ng myself to g i ve the

, ,

vi ews on th i s sub j ect of Professor F e rr ie r of L ondon who ,

has localized the senses It would appear that rays of .

light might reach the eye pass through the coats and ,

humors on to th e retina and the optic nerve and yet n o ,

ob j ect be seen if the movement did not go on to the local

centre O f s i ght S eeing is not in the eye but in the brain
. .

E ac h sens e g i ves i ts own sen sat i on and perception .

If the optic nerve i s struck light may be emitted ; i f the ,

auditory a sound i s heard B ut on e sense cannot b e made

, .

to give the impress i on produced by another

. .
 THE SENSES ; OR G ANIC A FF E C TIONS . 31

Great aid is imparte d to all the senses by motion T his .

was dwelt u pon by A ristotle and h as s ince b een noticed ,

by ne a rly a ll physiologists Were the eyeballs motionless

.

our knowledge of ob j ects w ould b e attained much more

slowly and would be much more confined W e get a .

great inc rease of information by moving our sense o r

gans our eyes our n ostrils or ears so as catch different
, , , ,

impress i ons We would have a very vague idea both

.

of S pace and t ime wi thout locomot i on .

SE C TIO N V .

O RGA N I C AFFE C T I O N S .

Th ose of the nerves of the internal organs of the b ody ,

such as the stomach the alimentary canal and the viscera

, , ,

also of the physiological acts of resp i ration d i gestion , ,

breathing and circulation and specially of tempera

, ,

ture which though intimately allied to feeling i s yet

,

separate may first be considered

, .

E ach of these furnishes a peculiar sensation The .

feeli ngs from the whole are very numerous and very
var i ed and may constitute a considerable portion of hu
,

man pleasure o r human su ff eri ng S uch is the comfort .

m
produced by our bodily wants being supplied by air and
water and food and th e sti ulating cheerfulness ari sing
,

from perfect bodily health S uch are the nervous a ff e c .

tions painful or pleasant exci ting or dull irritating or

, , ,

soothing depressing or elevati ng ; and the u neasiness o r

,

pai n comi ng from a diseased bodily frame III a l l such .

a ff ections the main element is sensation but mi ngled with ,

it though often very faint is a perception of th e part a i

, ,

f e c te d T his is not of an y ob j ect extra organi c

. We ,
-
.

may however by experience and re a soning come to kno w

, ,

that this pain proceeds from a wound produced by a blow

32 SE NSE P ERC E P TION
-
.

or from an unhealthy atmosphere B ut the or i g inal per .

ce tio n is only of an a f fection of our body of which we

p
know the directi on and i n a loose way th e local i ty B ut .

u pon these simple or i g i nal percept i on s we may rear a .

body of acquired ones We may come to k no w for e x .

,

ample w hat kinds o f food an d air derange our systems

,

and what k inds stimulate or strengthen us The a ff e c .

tions of which I have b een speaking constitute a sort of

gen eral sense wh i ch seems to be strong i n som e of the
,

lower an i mals .

T he v i s ce r a l ff e c t i ons a e lo ca l iz e d by F e rr i e r i n the o cc i p i ta l
a r

lo b e s of the b r i n (F ig 1 D D D Wh e n th i s p ar t o f the b ra i n
m
’ ’
a .
, , ,

i s i n j r e d the a n i al w i ll h a v e no r e l i sh f o i ts f oo d a nd w i ll no t s ee k
m
u r

f or it. Th i s s e ns e b e c o e s diff e r e nt i a te d i nto sp ec i a l s e ns e s .

SE C TIO N VI .

T AS ET .

Its seat i s i n the upper surface of the tongue wh i ch i s ,

covered with papill ae of di f ferent kinds and i s suppl i ed ,

m
w i th two nerves the glosso pharyngeal and the gustatory a
,
-
,

b ranch of the fifth pair Th e atter affecti ng th e to ngue

.

must be in a liqui d state in order to its being felt Taste .

i s af fected by mechan i cal means as by irritating the root ,

of the tongue M any seeming tastes may be regarded as

.

smells ; e g . an on i on and an apple if the nose be closed

.
, , ,

cannot be distinguished from each othe r by taste .

The sensations furnished are con siderably d i versified ,

m
and cannot be classified very accurately or properly des
igna te d as they run i nto each other S o e are keen and .

some insip i d some sweet a nd some bitter some luscious

, ,

and some acr i d In thi s sense the sensat i on i s far more

.

p owerful than the perception S t i ll the percept i on is al .

ways present We have a vague knowledge of the taste

.
34 SENSE PER C E PTION -
.

SE C TIO N VII .

S ME LL

m
.

Its organ is the nose and the sensi bil i ty i s i n the u ,

cous membran e lining the upper part of the interior and

the cavities which bran ch from it It has a special pair .

F IG 4 SM E LL
ng l f t y l b ( lf I ) f r m
. . .

Ns A br n with i lf t ry
n rv ( n 5 i br n h f h fi f th tr m
DIAG RAM or o s .
,
sh ow i o a c or o e o o ai ,
ts o ac o

e es 0 . in l n rv i
s a nd br n h
a c t h o t e or ige a e e: t se s a c es o t e

l w r r gi n f h n nd l h p l t p l t ; p n p t ri r n r
mth ) B h w h fin lf t v ll (
o e e o o t p e o se , a a so to t e a a e ; a a e . .
, os e o a es

(wh r h n n i nt
p th l m
e e t h e ose O pe s o t e ou . s o s t e e O ac i e ce s 0 .

f t pr f th n tr l Th y lt rn t w ith
lm
n ing in
e d n h so o c es s e s o t e e i e iu o e os i s. e a e a e

co un r p th l l ll (
a e i e ia ce s 0 . e

of n erves or rather processes of the brain — the O lf ac

,

tory A n olfactory lobe O f th e brain proceeds to the

.

region above each n ostril and sends down O lfactory nerves

into the upper part of the nostri l These nerves supply .

rod shaped epith elial cells some wi de some narrow The

-
, , .

lower par t of th e nostrils is supplied by nerves of com

mon sensation fr om a branch of the fifth or great tr i
geminal nerve .
 HEAR ING . 35

The matter affecting the nostr i ls must always be in a

gaseous state and i s called O dor Odors are so varied
,
.

that we have not specific names for them ; we spe a k of

m
them as sweet fresh ethereal stimulat i ng ; and of mal
, , ,

m
O dors as acrid ,nauseous disgust i ng S ell is closely
,
.

connected with taste B oth see to be combined in fia

.

vor Often by combining the two we have to determin e

.
, ,

the nature and state whether sound or corrupt of the

, ,

food presented to us S mell always contains perception

.
,

a percept i on of our nostrils as a fie c te d but the sensations ,

are always more predominant A ll that we know i mme .

dia te ly by th i s sense seems to be our af fected organism .

If the O dor is one unknown we have no idea O f the ob ,

je c t from which i t comes T h e senses of taste and smell

.

are the mos t animal of the senses Y et smell is capable .

of imparting a considerable amount of information e s ,

p e cia l l
y of direction S ome
. of the lower animals seem
to be guided in the i r movements by this sense B y it .

the dog will follow the track of game or of its master Or ,

that which it has gon e over itself previously with wo n ,

de r f ul accuracy A s we ascend the scale of animals

.
,

th i s sense seems to lose its importance and i ts acuteness .

B ut by it our acquired perceptions carry us a consider

able d i stance beyond O u r bodily frame and O pen to us a ,

wider world than taste does S mell and taste are sup .

posed to have the i r centres not e asily disti nguishable in

the S ub i culum Corn u A mmonis ( Fig 2 K p . .
, .
,
.

SE C TIO N VIII .

H EARI N G .

In thi s sense we have both sensat i on and percepti on i n

ab out the same proport i on though sometimes the sens a
,

ti on is the stronger as i n music and some ti mes th e per

, ,
 S ENS E-P ER C E P TION
ce i
p o n,
t as when we are l i stening to the words of a
sp eaker It gives primarily a knowledge of our ears as
.
, ,

a f fected but by a combined experience we perceive o h

,

je c ts at a distance and kno w that this soun d proceeds

,

m m
from the human voice this other from a drum or from , ,

the win d agitating the trees or fro a running strea , .

Th e orga n of hearing i s the ear collecting the sou nd ,

F IG 5 H E AR I NG
A g n r l rr ng m
. . .

L nt f p rt B inn r l byrinth ( nl rg d )
mm
DIAG RAM OP EF T E AR .
, e e a a a e e o a s ,
e a e a e

nvil p ll d t ry n v nt ri r v rt i l
t h n n l m t rn l
a .
, a n n a p a u ae n l
a . au i o er e a v . c a e o e ca ca a ;
t r ; h hl ; E
m
n n
f r m f r m
ch a , o r ou e

n r t nd mh h m
E
m
c co ear coc . c oc ea us c . u s ac ia ca a ex . .
, ex e a
,
.
,

t f e a us n vl f . ao
‘

, o a e r ; h h ri
o a e . ro .
,
o a e o u u .
,
a e . c .
, o

n l
zo n l p ta p t ri r v rt
ca a l nl v tirr p
. c os e o e i ca ca a st .
, s u .

the mi ddle ear or tympanum with i ts bones or muscles "

a nd the internal ear or labyrinth presenting a spiral sh e l l ,

c alled the cochlea and the sem i circular canals and con , ,

ta i ning a clear liquid T he matter aff ecting the organ .

i sm i s in a state O f v i bration Goin g in by the external .

ear the v i brations strik e a mem b rane the tympanum

, , ,

and are transmitted to a chai n of b ones The sti rrup bone .

 HEAR ING 37

m
.

m beats to the opening of the labyr i nth and

m
o u nic a te s ,

co p resses the liqu i d and this aff ects the auditory ,

nerve wh i ch carries o n the action to the brain E ach

, .

bag of the labyrinth is filled with fluid and floats in fluid , .

m
It contains mobile ear stones that beat like pebbles o n -
,

the ciliated epithel i u which is richly supplied with ,

m
nerves The semici rcular canals are engaged in main
.

taining our equilibrium Throug h the rapid rotatio n .

of the body causes vertigo .

A ud i tory sensations are more del i cate and agreeable

than those furnished by any O f the other senses and d i ff er ,

F IG . 6 . HE AR I N G .

I
D AG RAM OF FIB RES O F C ORT I h r ll
c, h a i ce if , inne r fibre ;
n, ne r
v es o f ,
ou e t r fi br e.

m
in intensi ty in quant i ty and in tone
, , .

Th e melodies and harmonies of u

sic stir u p emot i on and by their con F o 7 , r . .

(n) in m
tinu ance trains of emot i onal thought H i ppli d with n a rs su e e rve s

p ll
.

Th w hm
f a u ae o ea r .
Th e ear can appreci ate very n1ce
fl fid m m th h im
ti n f th e o s o e

difl e re nce s of sound an d the intel ,

‘ e a

lect i s roused to i nterpret the articulate sounds of the

human voice The fibres of Corti are situated in the
.

cochlea They are said to have

. i nner and ,

outer rods and there are adj oining hair cells well su p
,

plied with nerves They are usually supposed to be o r .

gans of music and every tone affects a proper key of

,

C ort i s fibres It seems certa i n that they someho w give

.

th e appreciati on of sounds hey enable u s to di stin

m
T
.

gu i sh intensity of sounds and di ff e re nc es in ti e .

 38 SE NSE P ER C E PTION-
.

He a r i n g ha s i ts
n tr i n th S p r i or T poro sph no i d l C n
ce e e u e e m -
e a o

ol t i on (F ig 1 B) Wh n th i s i s d stroy d th r i s no r spons e
m m
v u .
,
. e e e e e e

t th
o s l f or s f di tory s ti l i s h
e u ua ll i n g wh i stl i n g nd
O au u , uc a s ca , ,
a

k no k n g
m
c i .

A or di n g to r por t by M E l i d C y on on th S i i r l r
cc a e . e e e e c cu a

C n ls nd th S ns f Sp M ind O to b r
m
“ ”
a a a ( e e e o a ce se e ,
c e ,

Thro gh th s u i i r l r n ls w o b t i n s r i s f n ons i o s
e e c cu a ca a e a a e e o u c c u

s ns t i ons b r i n g on th pos i t i on f th h d i n sp E h
str i tl y d t r m m
e a ea e o e ea a ce . ac

n lh i n t r l t i on to n f th d i ns i ons f
mm
ca a as a c e e a e e a o e o e e o

sp T h loss f ov nt o b s rv d pon s t i on f th n ls
m
a ce . e o e e e e u ec o e ca a

i s d to th di st rb n f th nor l s n s t i ons f wh i h th y
m
ue e u a ce o e a e a o c e

th or ns i s s i poss ss i n s i i r l r n ls n
m
”

org n fitt d t f or mnot i on f sp i n thr d i ns i ons Th

a re
g e I t d w a . th a e e e e c cu a ca a a

m
”
a e o a o a a ce ee e . e

s i i r l r n ls
e c cu a th p r i ph r l or g ns f th s ns
ca a a re f sp ;e e e a a o e e e o a ce

th t i s to th s ns t i on s r t d thro gh th n rv n di n g s i n
m m
a sa v e e a c ea e u e e e e

p ll f th n ls s rv t f or not i ons f th thr di

m
th e a u ae o e ca a e e o ou r o e ee

n i n f sp th s ns t i ons h n l orr spon di n g wi th

m m
e s o s o f ac e ,
e e a O e ac ca a c e

ns i ons By ns f th s s ns t i ons th r i s
m
o n ef th d io e e . ea o e e e a , e e

f or d in e b r i n th r pr s nt t i on f n i d l sp
ou r a to wh i h
e e e e a o a ea a ce , c

r f rr d ll th p r pt i ons f bj ts ro n d nd th pos i
m
a re e e e a e e ce O O ec a u u s, a e

t i on f ob o dy on g th s bj ts Th n t r f th i de
our a e e O ec . e a u e o e as

give n by thi s pp r t s n d s t b c r f ll y s if te d
a a a u ee o e a e u .

SE C TIO N IX .

TO UC H PR O PER , OR FEE L I N G .

In i t we have sensati on and percept i on mor e int i mately

connected than i n any other sense The sensation ar i ses .

from the sensor nerves proceed i ng from every par t ,

O f the periphery of the body to th e sensorium in the

brain The organ is the skin and touch is often called

.
,

the skin sense by the Germans T he skin consists of two

-
.

layers th e outer or cuticle wh i ch is meant for protection

, ,

and i s i nsensible and the true ski n with its sensitive , ,

points called pap i ll a ly i ng under R emove th e e pith e .

l i um and the sense of touch and that of temperature are

lost Th e most sen sitive parts of the body are the tips
.

of the tongue O f the fingers and the li p s th i s is probabl y

,
 TO C U H P R OPER , OR F EELING .
39

because of the ner ves generated at these points by u s e .

The sensibility may be created from w i thin but is com ,

mou ly awakened by pressure from without which a ff ects ,

the papill ae and associated nerves .

We are led natu ra lly (the

n a ture may have been acquired
by here dit y ) to refer the action
to the poin t at which the sensor
nerve terminates If we prick
.

a nerve which reaches the mid

fing e r the pain is felt there
,
.

If we stretch or pinch the ulnar

n erve by pushing it from side
to side or compressing with the
fingers the shock is felt i n the
,

part to which its ultimate

branchlets are distrib u ted ,

namely in the palm and back

m
,

of the hand and i n the fourth

m mm
F
and fifth fingers A ccording as En m T
8 , ,

C n E e a OF a o r vsc z or
W th “ nt ring it
.

the pressure i s varied the prick W G ER ’ i M S e e ’

ing sensation i s felt by turns in the fourth finger in the ,

fifth in the palm of the hand or back of the hand ; and

,

both on the palm and on the back of the hand the situa
tion of the pricking sensation is di ff erent according as the
pressure on the n erve is varied that is to sa y according ,

as di ff erent fibres or fasciculi O f fibres are more pressed

u pon than others The same w ill be found to be th e case
.

in irritati ng the n erve in the upper arm ( M uller s Phys ’

”
i ology by Baley p ,
S o strong is this tendency
.

to localize the sensation at the extremity of the ner v es ,

that when an arm or leg is amputated the person has

still th e feeling of the l ost limb M ull er ha s collected a
.

number of such cases A student named S chmit z ha d

.
40 SE NSE PER C E PTION
-
.

hi s arm amputated ab ove the elbow thirteen years ago ;

he has never ceased to have sensations as i f in the fingers .

I applied pressure to th e nerves in the stump and M ,

.

Sc hmitz immediately felt the whole arm even the fingers , ,

m
”
as if asleep A toll keeper in the neighborhood o f
.
-

H alle whose right a r had been shattered by a cannon

,

ball in battle above the elbo w twenty years ago and

, , ,

after wards amputated has still in 1 8 8 3 at th e time O f

, , ,

m
changes of the weather distinct rheumatic pain s which
,

seem to hi to exist in the whole arm and though r e ,

moved long ago the lost part i s a t tho se times felt

a s if sensible to draughts of a i r This man also com .

p l e te l
y confi rmed our statement that the sense of the
”
integrity of the l i m b was n ever lost When there is a .

change made artificially in the peripheral extremities of

nerves the sen sations are felt as if in the original spots
, .

When i n the restoration of a n ose a flap of skin is turned

down from the forehead and made to un i te with the
stump of the nose the new n ose thus formed has as long
, ,

as the isthmu s of skin by which it maintains its original

nerve supply rema i n s und i vided th e same sensations as
-
,

if it were still on the forehead ; in other words when the ,

nose is touched th e patient feels the i mpression i n th e

forehead Th i s is a fact well kno wn to surgeons and
.
,

wa s first observed by L i sfranc .

Whatever it may have been originally all this i s now ,

n a tural very probably handed down by heredity

,
Pro .

f e ss or V alent i n Re pe r t f ii r A n at u nd Phys 18 3 6 p
’
. .
,
.

3 30) has observed that i ndiv i dua l s who are the sub j ects

m
of congen i tal imperfection or absence of the extremities
have n evertheless the i nternal sensations of such li bs
, ,

m
i n their perfect state A g i rl aged n i neteen years in
.
, ,

who the metacarpa l bones of the left hand w ere very

short and all the bones of the phalanges absent a ro w o f ,
 SE N SE P ER C E PTION
-
.

To h h i ts n tr i n th Hi ppo c p l r gi on (F ig 2 K p
uc as ce e e a m a e . .
, , .

D s tr t i v e l s i ons f th i s r g i on b ol i sh t ti l e s ns ti on on
e uc e O e a ac e a th e
O ppos i t s i d
e f t
e oh bo y
d ”
e .

SE C TIO N X .

T H E M U S C U L AR S E N S E .

Th i s is i nt i mately connected w i th Touch Proper b ut ,

m
d if f ers from i t essentially T he organic apparatus consists.

first of a motor nerve proceeding fro the lower part ,

O f the brain to a muscle We will to move an organ .

,

say the arm and the motor nerve carr i es the action to
,

the muscle This part of the process has been called the
.

L ocomotive E nergy W e k now that the muscle has

.

been m oved an d resistance O f f ered by a sensor nerve ,

attached an d carrying the int i mation to th e brain In .

th i s sense as i n every other there is sensation but per ,

c e ptio n i s vastly predominant B y the senses which .

have come before us h i therto we seem merely to know ,

our frame with i ts parts out of each other By th i s .

sense we know O bj ects out of and beyond our body and

as res i st i ng our energy Th e senses already noticed have
.

g i ven u s l i near direction probably also surface plane or , ,

m
perhaps curved ; they have certainly g i ven us points of
space as separated ; this gives us bodies in three di e n
sions We press on a solid body and along its surface
.
,

and along its sides and around it and thus get the i dea ,

of solidity or impenetrability Th e muscular sense in .

,

cluding in i t the volition and the resistance first g i ves us ,

the idea of Power Potency E nergy or Force out of

, , , ,

which proceeds our i dea and convict i on as to C ausation .

Wh i le Feeling and the M uscular S ense are di ff erent ,

th e one be i ng i ntra organic and the other extra organic

- -

yet they commonly act at the same t i me and together .

They un i te to gi ve us the sense of p r e ssu r e wh i ch ar i se s

 V IS ION . 43

from the force w i th which a body presses on o u r nerves

of feeling and is resisted by muscular action A body .

m
i s laid on our skin an d we estimate its weig ht by the
a ount O f force wh i ch we u se in order to lift it B y .

practice people may becom e very expert i n weighing

O b j ects Those who have to m ix mater i a ls i n defin i te
.

proportions can often do so without the use of a mach i ne ,

and the officers in a post o fli c e can tell the weight of a

-

letter by simply placing it on the ir hand .

SE C TIO N XI
.

VI S I O N .

Th i s i s i n many respects th e highest a nd most i ntel

lectual of all the senses It is also the most complicated
. .

I am n ot sure that all its mysteri es have yet been cleared

up M uch however is known We have to contemplate
.
, , .

i t simply as giving us a perception .

Th e ball of the eye is a globe moving freely in a cham

he r the orb i t
, It has a firm to u gh spheroidal case the
.
, , ,

greater part of wh i ch i s white and O paque called the ,

sclerotic In front is what i s called the cornea which is

.
,

transparent Light enters by the cornea and thence

.
,

passes into the aqueous humor consisti ng mainly of w a ,

ter It then passes thr ough the gateway of the iris into
.

th e denser crystall i ne lens where i t is refracted a o

,

cord i ng to the shape and consisten cy of the lens It .

now passes through th e vi treous humor which is a sor t ,

of j elly to the retina where it forms a n inverted image

, ,

of the O bj ect from which i t has come On the retina .

i t impacts on rods and cones wh i ch are connected with

the optic nerve Th e est i mated number of cones in
.

m
th e human eye i s the n umber of rods is
not known The rods have a pig ent which is bleached
.
 SENSE-P ER C E P TION

by light and restored in dark ness We do n ot know the .

full functions of these rods and cones ; they seem how ,

.

ever to be connec te d w i th the formati on of the fig u re

,
,

F IG 9 VI S I O N
m
. . .

A t t
ti n f r tin m m
DIAG RAM or EYE S .
, le f e y e -ba l l , sh ow ing in sec tion ; 0, th e u scl e s ; B , righ ey e
n r r
l ry m l
s ec o o e a, ag ni fi e d , s h ow i g o d s a nd c one s aq h a q u eous h u o ; bl a , . . .
. . .

b l ind p t ; r ry t l l r
m pti m m rw m
s o co .
,
co nea or " c s a l ine e ns ; in, i is l g
. a ch a l g a nd ; op .

rk th r f h pt tr t t h
ml ; r t t rn m
co .
, O i (h c co s sur e t e ar o s a e c ou se o t e o ic ac s o t e

br in) ti n rv p ri r bl iq
p n
mr tin l mrgin Op

t p ri r ml
c e e c us e x e
a o . . e o . s . , su e o o ue u sc e 7. e , us us "

i r t in rn
p n ry l g m
l
c e r. .
,
ec u s te us r. .
,
e a a r . s .
,
re c u s su e o u sc e ret .
,

r tin ; l l r t i nt f l n ; h t n d in h th
vitr h m r ; 3 y ll w p t (wh r vi i n i mt di tin t )
e a sc lg .
,
sc e o c ss z .
,
s us e so i a e o e s t s . .
,
e ou s s ea

o f n rv e i l e c t . a, e ous u o 1 s .
,
e o s o e e s o s os s c

Th p int
e f th r d
o nd n t C di t d b kw d in th r tin
s o e o s a co es a a re re c e ac ar e e a.

certa i nly of the color There i s no v i sion at the po i nt .

where the l i ght falls on the opt i c nerve and it is called ,

m
the b l i nd spot which has no cones or rods V ision i s , .

ost a cute at a yellow s p ot wh i ch i s full of clos e s e t -

 VISION 45

ones D i st i nctness of vis i on requi res that obj ects shall

.

be so far apart that their i mages on the retina shall reach

more than one cone T he luminous act i on rem a i ns not
.

only during the time the l ight i s shining but an a ppre ,

c ia bl e time after Th e retina in some persons seems to

.

be a ff ected i n th e same way by various colors This .

gi ves rise to color blindness so that th e person cannot

-
,

distinguish between the green leaves of a tree and its

red fruit .

T here are large muscles straight and obl i que w h i ch , ,

keep th e eye in its place and direct i ts ax i s so that we ,

can carefully ga z e on and inspect the obj ect W ere the .

eye ball fixed our knowledge by the eye would be very

-
,

i mperfect M otion in th i s sense greatly helps us in our

.

perception of obj ects .

Intu i tively we perce i ve by the eye a colored surface ,

and I believe nothing m ore T h i s surface i s fel t as a f .

f e c ting us B ut by a gathered experience and reason i ng

.

upon i t we can extend our kn owledge i ndefin i tely It

,
.

had been surmised by several persons before as by L ock e , ,

but w a s established by B ishop B erkeley the Irish meta ,

physician in N ew Theory of V ision

,
that ori g
ina lly we have no knowledge of linear d i stance by the
eyes On looking forward we have simply a percept i on
.

of a colored surface aff ecting us at what distan ce we can ,

not tell This theory has since been confirmed by the oh

.

servation of the ca ses of persons born blind but whose ,

eyes were subsequently couched s o that they could see .

I shall mention three of these cases .

C he se ld en C a se The boy was between thirteen and

.

f o u rteen y ears of a g e wh en his eye was couched by Dr .

”
C hes e l de n ( see T rans of R oyal S ociety . When ,

he first sa w he was s o far from maki ng an y j u dgment

,

about distances that he t h ought all obj ects whatever

,
46 SE NSE P ER C E PTION
- .

touched h i s eyes ( as h e expressed it) as what he felt did ,

his skin and thought no obj ects so agreeable a s those

,

which were smooth and regular tho u gh he co u ld form no ,

j udgment of their shape or guess what i t was in a ny ob

e c t that w a s pleas i ng to h i m H
j e knew not the shap e .

of anything n or any one thing from another howeve r

, ,

m
di ff erent in shape or magn i tude but being told wh a t ,

m
things were whose for , he before knew fro m feel ing he ,

would carefully observe that he might know the again

but having too many obj ects to learn at once he forgot ,

many of them and ( as he said ) at first learned to know

,

and again forget a thousan d things i n a day On e par .

tic u l ar only though it may appear trifling I will relate

, ,
.

H av i ng of ten forgo t whic h was the cat and which the

dog he was ashamed to ask b ut catch ing the cat which
, , ,

he k new by feeling h e was obse r ved to look at h er stead

,

fastly an d then putting her dow n said P uss so I shall

, , ,

m
”
kno w you another time W e thought he soon knew
.

what pictures represented wh i ch were show n hi ; but

we found afterwards we were m i staken for about two ,

months after h e was couched he discovered at once they

represented solid bodies when to that time he considered
,

them only as party colored planes or surfaces divers ified

-
,

wi th variety of paints but even then he was no less sur

prised expecting the pictures would feel like the things
,

they represented and was amazed w hen he found those

,

p arts which by their light and shado w appeared now

round and even felt fia t like the rest and asked wh i ch
,

wa s the lying sense feeling or seeing , .

F r a nz C a s e Phil Trans of R oyal S oc i ety

. .
,

Th e youth had been born blind and was seventeen years

of age when his eye was couched by Dr Fran z of L e i p .
,

si c . W he n the eye was sufficiently restored to bear the

light a sheet of p aper on which two strong black line s
,
 VISION . 47

ha d b een drawn the one horizonta l the other verti cal

, , ,

wa s placed before him at the distance of about th ree feet .

H e was now allowed to O pen the eye and after attentive ,

exam ination he called the lines by their right denom ina

”
tions . The outline in black of a square s ix inches in ,

diameter within which a circle had been dra wn a nd

, ,

m
within the latter a triangle w a s after careful examina , ,
'

”
tion recog nized and correctly described by h i
,
At .

the d i stan ce of three feet and on a level with th e eye a , ,

solid cu be and a sp he r e each O f four inches diameter were

, ,

A fte r attent i vely examining these

”
placed before him .

bodies he s a id he s a w a qu a dr a ng u la r and a cir cu la r fig

,

ure and a fter some con sideration he pronoun ced the one
,

a s qu a r e and the other a dis c His eye being then closed .

,

the cube was taken away and a disc of equal size su bs ti

tu te d and placed n ext to the sphere On agai n open ing .

his eye he O bserved no di ff erence in these O b j ects but ,

regarded them both as discs Th e sol i d cub e was now .

placed in a somewhat oblique position before the eye ,

and close beside i t a figure o u t out of pasteboard r e pre ,

sent i ng a plane o u tline prospect of the cube when in this

pos i tion B oth obj ects he took to b e something like flat
.

quadrates A pyram i d placed before him with on e of

.

its sides towards his eye he s aw as a plain triangle This .

obj ect w a s now turned a little s o as to present tw o of its

sides to view but rather m ore of on e side than of th e
,

other : after co ns i dering and exam ining it for a long

time he said that thi s was a very extraordin a ry figure
,

i t w a s n either a triangle nor a quadrangle nor a circle , ,

’
he had no i dea of it and could n ot describe it , In fact ,

said he I must give it up

, On th e conclusion of these .
’

experiments I asked him to describe the sensations the

,

obj ects had produced ; whereupon h e sai d that imme

d iately o n ope ni ng his eye he had discovered a d i fference
48 SE NSE PER C EPTION
-
.

in the two obj ects the cube and the sphere placed be
, ,

m
fore him an d perce i ved that they were not drawings ;
,

but that he had not been able to for from them the
idea of a square and a disc u ntil he perceived a se nsation
O f what he saw in th e points of his fingers as if he really ,

touched the ob j ects When I gave the three bodies (th e

.

sphere cube and pyrami d) into his hand he was much

, , ,

surprised that he had not recognized them as such by

sight as he was well acquainted with mathematical fig
,
”
ures by his touch When the pat i ent first acquired
.

the faculty of sight all O bj ects appeared to him so n ear

,

m
that he was sometimes afraid of coming in contact with

m
the though they were in real i ty at a great d i stance from
,

him A ll o bj ects appeared to h i perfectly fia t thus

.
,

although h e very well knew by his touch that h i s nose

was prom i nent and the eyes sunk deeper in th e head he ,
”
s a w the human face only as a plane .

These O bservations sho w that the e y e takes in surface

and superficial figure at on ce but cannot d i scern solid i ty
, .

If the persons have the use of both eyes they w i ll o h ,

serve the di f ference between a disc and a solid but they ,

would not be able to sa y till they feel i t that the latter

is a solid It requires to be added that those who h ave
.
,

the i r sight thus g iven them requ i re observation and

thought to reconc i le the i nformati on they had got from
touch with that which they are now receiving from sight ;
j ust as people who have learned two languages s ay Ger ,

man and French require practice in order to enabl e them

,

readily to translate the one into the other .

A nother portion of this report is worthy of being r e

corded as showi ng how the memory and the fancy depend
,

i n the senses Though he possessed an excellent mem

.

ory this faculty w as at first quite de ficient as regarde d

,

visible o b j ects ; h e was not able for example to recog, ,

.
50 SE NSE P ER C E PTION -
.

S e nse of S ig ht . F or near obj ects there are three speci al

ai ds provided in the organ i sm i tself and there are others ,

for more distan t O bj ects .

When we look at near O bj ects the pupil sl i ghtly

contracts and the anterior surface of the crystalline lens
,

becomes more convex T h e process by which th i s is done

.

is a somewhat complex one in wh i ch there is probably ,

both reflex and voluntary action A s it takes place .

there is a strain i n the acti on of the eye and intimat i on ,

is given O f this by the attached nerves When this strain .

m
i s felt we know by experience that the O b j ect is near .

2
( ) There is a di f ference of the parallelis of the rays
of light according as the obj ects are n ear or remote .

When obj ects are at a distan ce the rays that come from

m
them are virtually parallel and th e eye keeps its normal ,

shape in receiving the B ut when o b j ects are near the

.

rays are n ot parallel even approximately and the eyes ,

are strain ed i n tak i ng them i n A nnouncement of this i s .

g i ven to the mind not b y the eye balls d i rectly but by

,
-
,

the attached muscles We come to argue that the oh

.
’

j e c t is near when th e muscles are strained .

There is a difie r e nc e according as the obj ect i s ,

remote or near of the i mage produced o n the retina by

,

m
each of the two eyes When the obj ect i s at a d i stan ce
.

the figure g i ven by the two eyes does not di ff er much f ro

that produced by on e B ut when it i s near there is a
.

sensible difie r e nce Place th e back of a closed book be

.

fore the eyes twenty feet away an d there will b e l i ttle

, ,

di fferen ce between the form as given by two eyes and

by one Place it a foot away and we see much more of
.
,

the two s i des by the two eyes than by one There are .

oth er mean s wh i ch ap ply to obj ects at all distances .

There is the di ff erence of relative s i ze of the felt

i mpressio n on the ret i na as the O bj ects are near or d i s
,
 VISION . 51

tant A penny placed close to the eye may occupy the

.

whole field of vision may according to the proverb hide , , ,

the s u n from the view Place i t at some d i stance and .

it w i ll occupy a comparatively small spa ce in the figure

painted on the retina .

When an O bj ect sa y a watch i s at a distance the , , ,

rays of light that come from it produce a much feebler

i mpression on our organ i sm than when it is near We .

argue that an ob j ect is far o ff when its color is faint and

i ts outline hazy We i nfer that i t i s n ear when its color
.

is bright and its figure distinct .

In our reasonings about the distance of O b j ects we

are much guided by the number of i ntermediate obj ects
on which the eye can rest When these obj ects are .

numerous we conclude that the O bj ect must be at some

distance and when they are few we are apt to argue
,

that it must be near This rule O ften enables us to guess .

very rapidly at th e distance of obj ects On th e other .

hand a s we shall immediately s e e it may O ften lead us

, ,

into error by being illegitimately applied .

We are often guided in our estimate of the dis

tance of an ob j ect by its known size Th e O bj ect let me .
,

suppose i s ev i dently a human being a man or woman

, , ,

and occupies a certain place in the retinal a fie ctio n The .

i mage is very small and we conclude that the ob j ect man ,

or woman must be at a distance Or i t is large and

, .
, ,

we infer that the obj ect is close to u s 1 .

When both eyes are in healthy exercise there is a

double image on the retina B ut the obj ect is seen .

sh ll
no th i n g s y s Si d n y S i th m or l m
m tho d f ms r i n g di st n s h d i st n f ro ho mt s hool i n m
1 I a sa y f th , a e , o e a

m
‘
e o ea u a ce e a ce e o c

d ys f y o th b n g g n r ll y d o bl th d i st n f ro
m
th e a o ou r u ei e e a u e e a ce

hool to ho nd so w i th ll oth r p ss g s wh i h q i k n or e
m
sc e, a a e a a e c u c e r

l d th f
ar l ing f ti
e ee o e.
”
52 SE NSE PER C E P TION
-
.

though there b e only one i mage The O bj ect i s perce i ved

.

as s ingle when the i mages are thrown on the proper parts

of the retina When they are no t so the obj ect may be
.
,

double or misplaced .

Th e image on the retina is i nverted Th e arrow w i th .

th e point u p has the point down in the retinal i mage ;

yet the ob j ect is seen upright This ci rcumstance has .

puzzled many T he puzzle ari ses from the circumstance

.

that people imagine t hat there must be an inner eye of

some kind looking at th e retinal i mage ; whereas that
i mage is not seen by any but the physiologist pursu i ng
h i s researches It is in fact a mere mechan i sm or
.
, , ,

means to let us know the shape and direct i on of the

O b j ect ; and it is governed by the law of visible d ir e c

m
tion which is whe n the rays strike the retina we trace
, ,

m
the back along the line by wh i ch they h ave come .

The rays at the base of the retinal figure have co e from

m
the top of the O bj ect say an arro w and we place them
, ,

at the top while those at the top have come fro the
,

foot thus giving the obj ect its real posi tion
, .

We are now in the hear t O i a sub j ect which dese rves a

-
.

b r i ef separate consideration .

SE C TION X II
.

OUR A C "U IRE D PER C EP T I O N S .

Theyare acquired by a gathered O bservat i on and by

m
reasoning from this In T aste our original perception is
.

of the palate as a fie cte d but we infer fro repeated

,

cases that this taste is caused by water and this by bread

or by beef and the perception by practice may become
,

very acute In S mell we know at first only an a fie ction

.
,

m
of the nostr i ls bu t we come to know by reasoning upo n
,

experience that th i s O dor proceeds fro a rose and th i s

 OUR A CQU IRE D PER C E PTIONS . 53

other from a lily at th i s s i de or that side O f us according

, ,

a s i t a ff ects more strongly the right or the left nostril and ,

that the known smell must come from a near or remote

ob j ect accordi ng to its intensity In Feeling we seem to
.

m
perceive i ntuitively only the per i phery of our bodies but ,

we conclude that this agreeable sensation co es from a

wholesome atmosphere and this painful one from a blow
,

or from excess i ve heat or cold In H earing we kno w .

m
directly our ear as a f fected but we gather that the sound
,

m
comes fro the right when it is stronger i n the right ear
and fro the left when it is more intense i n the left ear "

and that th i s sound is issued by a human voice and th i s ,

other by the wind or by a drum B y the muscular .

sense we may come to know very accurately the pressure

impl i ed i n a blow or the weight of an O b j ect lying on
,

our han d or any other part of the body A ttenti on has .

been already called to the way in which we are abl e to

estimate distance by sight There are other acquired
.

ocular percept i ons which should be n oticed .

l Ve j udge of the size of obj ects b y comparison of them

with other objects whose size we know I se e a pla nt .

unknown to me alongside a figure which I know to be

m
that of a cow and I determine the height of th e plant be
,

cause I a acquainted wi th the height of the cow Pro .

ced i ng on th i s pr i nci ple a painter when he wishes us to

, ,

a ppreciate the height of a building or of a prec i pice , ,

places a man or woman i n front of i t If he wishes us .

to know that this animal i s a foal he places bes i de it a ,

full grown horse

-
.

We can come to k now the sol i d i ty of O bj ects by means

m
of binocular vi sion . Pr i marily we become acquainted
,

wi th the three d imensions of b odies by means of the u s

t ular sense, by wh i ch we feel round them and grasp
them . The eye we have seen perceives intuiti vely only
, ,
 54 SE NSE PER C E P TION -
.

a colored surface and a solid is noticed as a plane sur ,

face N O doub t i t might se e a sphere and a cub e to be

.

d i ff erent but it would not d i scern th e cube to be a cube

, .

B ut when a solid O bj ect is not remote each eye gives a ,

m
d iff erent aspect of it B y combining the two p e r sp ec .

tiv e s we come to know the O bj ect as hav i ng three di e n

,

sions Those who have but one eye make up for their
.

w a nt by mov i ng the head from side to side so as to obtai n ,

the same views as are to be had by the two eyes .

mm
S n de rson th e b l i n d th e t i ci a n co uld di s ti n g i sh by his
mm
Mr
m
. au ,
a a ,
u

h a n d i n s e r i e s of Ro n e dals the tr e f ro th e c o nt e rf e i t
m m
, a a , u u ,

w i th a or e n e rr i n g di s cr i i n a t i on th n th e e y e o f a pro f e ss d v i r
m
u a e

tu o so a nd wh n h e w a s pr s e nt a t th strono i c l o b s e rv t i ons i n
m
, e e e a a a

the g r d e n of th e c oll e g e h e w c c sto d to p e r c i v e v e r y c lo d

m m
a ,
as a u e e e u

wh i c h p a ss e d ov e r th e s n Th i s r ark b l e pow e r wh i ch h s so e
m
u . e a , a

t i e s b e e n r e f e rr e d to a n i n cr e s e d i nt e ns i t y o f p art i c l r s e n s e s i n
m
a u a ,

a n y c s e s e v i de ntl y r e solv e s i ts l f i nto

a n i n c r e s e d h bi t o f a tt e n e a a a

t i on to the i n d i c a t i ons o f ll thos e s e ns e s wh i ch th e i n di v i d a l r e t i ns

m m m
a u a

Two i nst a n c e s h v e b e n r e l a t e d to e of b l i n d e n who w r e u ch

m
a e e

e st e e s j dge s o f hors e s O ne o f th e s i n g i v i n g h i s O p i n i o n
m
ed a u . e,

O f a hors e d e c l r e d h i
, to be b l i n d tho gh th i s h d e s c p e d the oh
a , u a a

s e rv t i on of s e v e r l p e rsons who h a d the e o f th i r y e s a nd wh o

m
a a us e e ,

w e r e w i th so e di ffi lty c onv i n c e d o f i t B e i n g s k e d to g i v e a n
cu . a

a c c o nt o f th e pr i n c i pl e on wh i h h e h a d d e i d e d h e s i d i t w a s by

m
u c c , a

th e so n d o f th e hors e s st e p in w a lki n g wh i c h i pl i e d a p e c l i r
m
’
u ,
u a

n s l c ti on i n h i s a nn e r o f p tt i n g down h i s f e e t Th e
m m
a nd u u ua au u .

oth e r i n di v i d a l i n s i i l r c i r c s t n c e s prono n ce d a hors e to be

u , a u a ,
u

b l i n d O f o ne e y e tho gh th i s a lso h d e s c p e d th e b s rv t i on o f
, u a a O e a

thos e c on c e rn e d Wh e n h e w a s s k e d to e x pl i n th e f a t on wh i c h
m m
. a a c

he f or e d h i s j dg e nt h e s a i d he f e lt th e o ne e y to be c ol de r th a n
u ,
e

the oth e r It i s r l t d o f D M o y s e th e w e ll k no w n b l i n d ph i los

. e a e r .
,
-

oph e r th a t he c o l d di s ti ng i sh a b l a ck dr e ss on h i s f ri e n d s by i ts
m m
,
u u

s ell a nd th e r e s e e s to be g oo d e v i de n ce th t b l i n d p rsons ha v e
,
a e

m m
a c q i r e d th e pow e r o f d i st i n
u
g i sh i n g c olors by th e to c h In a c a s e o f
u u .

th i s ki n d e nt i on e d by M B o y l the i n d i v i d al st a t e d th t b l ck i
r . e, u a a

p a rt e d to hi s e ns e of to c h the gre t e s t a sp e r ity a nd b l e the l e ast

m
s u a ,
u .

Dr R sh r e l t e s of two b l i n d
. u a n b roth e rs of th e c i t y O f P hila de l e , ,

ph i a th a t th y k n e w wh e n th y ppro ac h e d a pos t i n w al ki n g a c ross a

, e e a
 A PPARE NT DEC E PTION OF THE a sr s . 55

r t by p l i r so n d wh i h th gro n d n d r th i r f t m
st e e , a e cu a u it c e u u e e ee e

m
n i gh b orhoo d f th post ; nd th t th o l d t ll th
m m
p i g ons w i th wh i h th m m
t d in th
e e e o e a a cv c u e e

s f n b r f t s d th
m
n a e O a u e o a e e c ev a u e e

s lv s i l i ttl g r d n by onl y h r i n g th fly ov r th i r h d s
m
e e h a e a e , ea e e e ea .

k no w n s v r l i nst n s f p rsons ff t d w i th th t x tr
rs i n th d f nd d m
Ih av e e e a a ce o e a ec e a e e e

d gre f d f n ss wh i h o
ee o ea e b who h d
c cc u e ea a u , a a

p li r ptibilit to p rt i l r ki n d s f so n d s d p n d i n pp r
m m
m
e cu a s usce v a cu a o u ,
e e g a a

ntl y pon n i pr ss i on o n i t d to th i r or g n s f to h or
m
e u a e c u ca e e a o uc

s i pl s ns t i on Th y o l d t ll f i nst n th ppro h f
e e a . e c u e , or a ce, e a ac o a.

ca rr i g i n th str t w i tho t s i n g i t b f or i t w t k n not i f

a e e ee u ee , e e as a e ce o

by p rsons wh h d th f ll th i r s ns s A n n lo go s f t i
b s rv d i n th h bi t q i r d by th d f nd d m
e o a e u se o a e e e . a a u ac s

b f n d rst n d
m m
O e e e a ac u e e ea a u o u e a

ing wh t i s s i d to th by w t h i n g th ot i on f th l i ps f th
sp k r ( A b r ro bi s Int ll t l P ow r ) A n A m m
a a e a c e O e o e

ea e .
”
e c ri n e
’
e ec u a e s
”
e ca

In di n h s h t s i gh t th t h n d i s ov r th pr i nts f hi
m m
a as uc ac u e a e ca c e e o s

n i s f t n s rt i n th i r n b r w i th th gr t st x t
m
’
e e e ee , ca a ce a e u e e ea e e ac

n ss nd th l n gth f t i wh i h h l ps d s i n th i r p ss g ;
m
e , a e e o e c as e a e ce e a a e

n d i s c ov r th fir s nd h r th no i s s f hi n i s wh n no
m
h e ca e e e a ea e e o s e e e e

m
s i g n f th o nti g i t y f ny h n b i n g n b di s ov r d by the
m
o e c u o a u a e ca e c e e

o s t vi g i l n t E op n ( S i th s M or l
” ’
a ur ea . a

SE C TIO N X III .

APPARE N T D E C EP T I O N OF TH E S ENS E S .

G reek philosophers down to the time of A r i stotle

The ,

( who corrected the mistake ) represented the senses as ,

deceiving us The distin ctions we have drawn espec i ally

.
,

that be t ween our original and acquired perceptions ena ,

ble u s to stand up for the trustworth i ness of our sen se

perceptions Our origin al perceptions are all true to
.

facts ; but there may be m i stakes in the steps we take in

m
fo rming our derivative perceptions Our O bservations .

a
y be limited and we may argue from them as if they ,

m
were unlimited Th e taste in the mouth as a mere o r .
,

ganic a fie ction is always what we a

y feel it to be ; but,

we may draw a wrong inference a s to th e O b j ect in the

mouth as to whether i t is beef or mutton as to whethe r
, ,
56 SE NSE P ER C EPTION
-
.

m
i t i s sherry or madei ra w ine ; and wh en ou r palate or
stomach i s deranged we ay regard sound meat as u n
,

soun d W e cannot be mista k en i n regard to th e smell

.

as a sensat i on b ut we may err i n our conclusio n that it

,

i s produced by a certai n O bj ect in a certai n direction at

a certain distan ce F or our convenience we lay do w n
.

rules for our guidance as to the obj ec ts falling under the

senses which are correct enough for ord i nary purposes
, ,

bu t fa i and mislead us in exceptional circumstances

l .

m
S ounds come to our ears in straight lines but the sound ,

com i ng fro a b ell may be d i verted by a building i n the

m m
way and we trace the soun d to the direction from wh i ch
,

i t has last come A a n with an amputated li b places

.

the pain in it because it i s precis ely what he would have

,

felt if the l i m b had been entire .

Th e supposed illusions are most n umerous in the use

of the sense of sight and thi s because there are so many
,

O bservat i ons and ratioc i nations i mpl i ed in our j udg

ments i n regard to the pos i tion and distance of O bj ects
by that sense We are accustomed to est i mate distances
.

of an obj ect b y th e num b er of visible obj ects coming be

tween u s and i t ; and we are apt when we are looking
across a lake or an arm of the sea a level plain or a ,

waste of sand to regard them as much nearer than they

,

are W e are apt to draw a wrong i nferen ce when things

.

are seen across a surface of snow We had frequent .

”
occasion says Capta i n Parry i n our walks o n sh ore to
,
“
,

remark the deception which takes place i n estimating th e

distance and m a gnitude of O bj ects when viewed over a n
unvaried surface of snow It was not uncommon for us
.

to di rect our steps towards what we too k to b e a large

mass of stone at the d i stance of half a mile from us but ,

m
which we were able to take u p in o ur hands after one
i nute s walk This was more parti cularly the case
’
.
58 SENSE P ER C E PTION -
.

C e r ta i n G e r m
h v b n ki n g di l i g n t i nq i ry i nt m
m m
an sav a ns a e ee a e u o

th n t r f th or g n i c pro ss s W b r d so rio s x
m
e a u e o e a ce e . e e a e e cu u e

to th r l t i s ns ibi l i t y f d i ff r nt p rts f th b o dy
p i
mm
er nt e s as e e a ve e o e e a o e ,

how i n g how h or s ns i t i v th t i p f th ton g i s th n th

m
s uc e e e e o e ue a e

b k L o tz h b n x p r i n ti n g nd sp l t i n g
ac . e as ee t the e e a ecu a as o e

r i gi n f not i on f sp nd d i s ov rs i n h f th s ns s
m m
o o ou r o ac e , a c e e ac o e e e

l ig n wh i h i n di t d i ff r n n i pr ss i on f ro
m
l
oca s s th c f ca e e e e ce o a e

oth rs A or d i n g t y v i w ll th s lo l s i g ns i n th
g ni mnd mm
e . cc o e a e e ca are e or

k nowl dg d to b ov n ts th r nd
m m
a s , a are a c e t th e e e e e e, a a re a e

b st th r pro pt rs f th noti on f sp not on t i n

m
e e e e nd d e o e o a ce , a o c a

in th s lv s th not i on f p or ny o th r i d wh tso v r
so gh t to d t r m
e e e e O S ac e a e ea a e e .

F hn r i n h i s P s y hoph y s i i n th r l t i o n ”
ec e ,
h c c, as u e e e e e a

o f th x iting
e e s to th s ns t i on nd th i n k s h h prov n th t
c ca u e e e a , a e as e a

th s ns t i on i s not d i r tl y th x i t t i on b t th s ns ti on in
m
e e a ec as e e c a , u e e a

cr s s lo g r i th f th x i t t i on D lb f nd H r i n g
m
ea e th as e a o e e c a . e oe u a e

d i sp t th u e on f or i t y f th i s l w to f ts It i s rt i n I th i n k
e c O a ac . ce a , ,
"

th t th l w i s ph y s i olo gi l nd not ps y hologi l n i s l w

m m
a e a a ca a a c ca o e, a a

f th or g n i s nd not f th ons i o s i n d W n d t r g r d s x
m m m
o e a a o e c c u . u e a e

t rn l i pr ss i ons
e a r s i g ns to b i nt rpr t d ; nd i nt i n
e as e e e e e e a a a s

m m
th t th y
a ei n t rpr t d by n ons i o s r son i n g wh i h i s th
ar e e e e u c c u ea , c e

pr i r y l nt f ll tho ght Th i s vi w pl s r son i n g pr i or to

m m
a e e e o a u . e ace ea

th not i on nd th j dg
e a nt wh i h i s o ntr r y to th l ost n i v rs l
e u e , c c a e a u e a

p i n i ons f ph i losoph rs nd i s s pport d by n i d n x p t th t

m
O o e , a u e o ev e ce e ce a

hy poth s i s f n ons i o s nt l p r t i ons f wh i h w h v

m m
of a e O u c c u e a O e a o c e a e

n proo f H l holt z who i s

o . e ph y s i i st r th r th n , t ph y s i i n a c a e a a e a c a ,

d i v i d s the th or i s to th or i gi n f i d s f sp i nto n ti i s t
m
e e e as e o our ea O ac e a v

p i r i i s t H ppos s th n t i v i s t th ory i n th h p i t t k s
m
a nd e c . e O e e a e e S a e a e

m m m
in th ph i losoph y f K n t
e or di n g to who sp o i s n ap rio i
a , a cc ace a r

f or i n th i n d i pos d on o bj ts I d n t b l i v i n ny
m
e e ec . o o e e e a

s h f or s A or di n g t th v i w x po n d d i n th i s h p t th
m m
uc . cc o e e e u e c a er e

ons i o s i n d h n ti p i t y f p r i v i n g tt r p
m m m
c c u as a a ve ca ac o e ce a e as re

s nt d t it All th e s G r n th or i s y b o di fi d if not t
m
e e o . e e a e e a e e se

s i d if i t b tr F rr i r i n t i ns th t h s ns h n org n
m
a e, e ue, as e e a a ,
a e ac e e as a a

i n th r b r e ce e nd th t th r i s no p r pt i on nl ss th or g n i
u , a a e e e ce u e e a c

t i on r h s th b r i n F rr i r t lls th t on d s tr t i on f
m m
a ff ec e ac e e a . e e e us a e uc o

gy r loss f v i s i on i s o pl t nd p r n n t
m m
”
th e ng la u arth us e o c e e a e a e .

(F or th G r n th e or i s P s y holo gi A ll n de C n
m
“
e e L a e se e a c e e a o

Th Rib o t tr nsl t d by J M B l dwi n )

m
”
t e p in ora p e, ar .
, a a e . . a .

i ros op h n t y t b n i n v n t d wh i h i s fi tt d t how
m
Th e c c e as o e ee e e c e o S

m
th w or ki n g f p r p ti on or ny i n t ll i g n t t f th i n d In
m
us e o e ce a e e ac o e .

o r de t ge t i n f or ti o n we h ve n w t
r o plo y no t the s ns e s b t
a a o o e , e , u
 SU PPLEME NTARY NOTES . 59

the c ons i o sn ss And th r i s di ffi lty i n d t r i n i n g wh t i s

c u e . e e a cu m
e e a

fi rst ons i o s W nnot loo k i nto th so l f th i n f nt

wh n i t i s i n th wo m m
th e t c c u ac . e ca e u o e a

e b nor f ons i d r b l t i
e ft r It
, n or a c e a e e a e . ca

not x pr ss ny i i ts ff t i ons x pt pl s r or p i n — y by
sm w d not r mb r m
e e a O a ec e ce ea u e a , Sa a

i l or rl y x p r i n In
mt r l i f i t i s f o n d th t th v r i o s phy s i l nd psy h i l ts
e y nd a cr ,
a e o e e e ou r e a e e e ce .

so m m
a u e e u a e a u ca a c ca ac

ix d th t i t i s di ffi lt to s p r t th S t i ll w n by
mnt l ts nd b s rv wh t th y
ar e e a cu e a a e e .
, e ca

s l f ons i o sn ss look t
m
e -
c c u e a our e a ac a O e e a e a re .

W not i th t i n ll f th th r i s p r pt i on f n x t n d d
m
e ce a a o e e e a e ce o a e e e

o bj t w i th i n th or g n i s or b y on d i t C ons i o sn ss f rth r t
t i ti s th t i n t r l i f w k now m m
ec e a e . c u e u e es

tt r r s i st i n g n r gy
t inly by th m
e a a u e e e a e as e ou r e e , ce r

s l r s ns pro b b l y by ll th s ns s B t n i th r
m m m
a e u cu a e e, a a e e e . u e e

f th s n b h d by r son i n g or by d lop nt f ro pr i s e
m m
o e e ca e a ea ev e e a e

wh i h do s not ont i n th Th y s t th r f or b g i v n nd
m
c e c a e . e u e e e e e a

not d r i v d i nt i t i v nd not q i r d pr i s s nd n t con l

e e ,
u e a ac u e , e e a o a. c u

s i on .

L t ph y s i olo gy p n tr t n i n to th s r ts f th
org n i s m y i n s i ght i nto th str t r f th y f th opt i
e f it e e a e as ar as ca e ec e o e

m
a , sa , e uc u e o e e e, o e c

n rv nd i t y b f th n g l r gy r s i n th b r i n B t l t it
m o d stl y t p wh n i t o s to so m m
e e, a a e o e a u a u e a . u e

th i n g wh i h nno t b s n or
m
e s e e c e e c ca e ee

to h d wh i h n not b w i gh d or
uc e , c cas r d A t th t po i nt l t e e e ea u e . a e

psy holo gy t k p th i nv st i g t i on nd i nq i r wh t i s th n t r
f p r pt i on m m
c a e u e e a a u e a e a u e

m
or y r son i n g nd oth r ons i o s ts P h y s i
olo gy s s to d l r th t ll th t p ss s thro gh th org n i s m
o e ce ,
e , ea , a e c c u ac .

ee ec a e a a a a e u e a ,

thro gh th n rv s nd b r i n
u e v ib r t i on s If i t b s k d h
e e a a , ar e a . e a e ,
as as

a lr dy b n s k d by Lot z H ow n v ib r t i ons pro d p r p

ea ee a e e , ca a u ce e ce

t i ons ?I nsw r th t th q st i on f h w (th

a e a f A r i stotl ) i s
e ue o o e o e

f t n d i ffi lt to nsw r Th t th r V ib r t i ons i s rt i n th t
m
o e cu a e . a e e ar e a ce a , a

th r e e ons i o s p r pt i ons i s lso rt i n T d t r i n th i r

are c c u e ce a ce a . o e e e e

pr i s r l t i on i s k no wl dg d by ll to b p rpl xi n g q st i on
m m
ec e e a ac e e a e a e e ue .

nsw r to i t i s not d s i r by b r i n g i n g i n t ti q id f
di m m m
Th e a e a e ea e a er u u o

ny ki n d If th i s i s f th n t r f tt r th q st i on
m
a . e u o e a u e o a e , e ue

m
f ollows H ow i t n i n fl n i n d ? If i t i s f th n t r f th
i n d H ow n i t t on m
, ca ue ce o e a u e o e

tt r ? If i t i s f th n t r f n i th r
n nsw r b l q st i on i s p t H ow n i t p r t b oth on m
, ca ac a e o e a u e O e e ,

ind
m
th e u a e a e ue u , ca O e a e

tt r ? “ hil w nnot nsw r s h q st i ons w

th t th ons i o s m ind p r iv s m
f
a nd a e e ne y ca a e uc ue , e ca sa

tt r x t n d d nd sol i d W
m m
a e c c u e ce e a e as e e e a . e

y r g r d th i s n t i v p i ty f th o g n i t i v i n d nt i l i t i s
m
r solv d i nto so th i n g s i m
a e a as a a e ca ac o e c e u

pl r
m m m
e e e e .

os t s t i s f tory pos i t i on i s th t th i n d p r i v s tt r
m
Th e a ac a e e ce e a e ,

th t by ll th
a s ns s i t p r i v s th org n i s
a e e nd th t by two f
e e ce e e a , a a o
60 SE NSE P ER C E P TION -
.

s e ns e s s i ght nd th s l r s ns it p r i v s o bj ts ff ct m
m m
th e , a e u cu a e e, e ce e ec a e

ing th or g n i s ss th t p r p ti on i s n f th
m
e L t a . e us a u e a e ce o e o e ca

i n d nd pro b b l y w n r the tr th w n
p iti
m m m
ac f es o , a a e a re as ea u as e ca

poss ib l y b In th t r i n d p r p ti on i s prop rt y f i n d
m m
e . e a u e e ce a e o ,

j st r t i nl y g r v i t y i s prop r ty f tt r or ss i il t i on f
m mm
u as ce a as a a e o a e a a o

A s i t nnot b d r i v d f ro n y th i n g ls f ro t ri l
m m
li f e . ca e e e a e e, a e a

t i on or v i t l t i on w s t r g r d it or ig i n l nd pr i r y
m m
ac a ac , e u e a as a a a .

y ss th t i n i t w p r i v th i n g s th y W p
m
lV e a a u e a e e ce e as e a re . e er

i
ce ve O bj ts w i th i n or b y on d
ec fr x t n d d and ff t d
e ou r a e as e e e as a ec e .

Tr ue , w d not p r i v th
e o ib r t i ons wh i h w k now onl y by th
e ce e e v a , c e e

id f s i n b t w p r i v the ff t i on s pro d d by th v ib r
m m
a o c e ce , u e e ce e a ec uce e a

t i ons Th s ff t i ons i n sp i n d p r i v s th
m mm m
. e e a nd th
ec ar e a ce , a e e ce e e

as i n sp Th s
a ce . s l r t i on y th ov nt f th
u a u cu a ac ,
sa e e e o e ar ,

i s in sp Th ace ff. t i ons f th p l t th nostr i ls th

e a ec o e a a e, e , e e ar , a r e

a ll p r i v d e ce in e rt i n d i r t i on nd x t n d d Th y
as a ce a
p ec a e e e . e ar e er

c ei ve d ff t i ons
as a ff t d ec r s i st i n g W th s g t t th
,
as a ec e , as e . e u e a e

first p rc pt i on nd i n ll s b s q n t p r pt i ons f b o dy x t ns i on
m m
e e , a a u e ue e ce o , e e

a nd r s i st i n g pow r wh i h we
e
y r g rd e th e pr i
, r y nd nic a e a as a a u

v rs l prop rt i s of b o di s
e a e e e .

N OT E II .

TH E F O U ND A I O N L AI D IN P HY S I C A L N A U RE O R C O N T I N U E D
T T F

A C I O N F O R D EVE L O PME N T A D Y F O R PERMA N E N C E

T , N ET .

m
E v ry b o di l y s b st n ont i ns
e r t i n p i t y f n rgy ; th i
u a ce c a a ce a ca ac o e e s

i s q it u rt i n th t i t on t i ns
e a s ce rt i n o nt f p r ti l s
a as a c a a ce a a u o a c e .

T h i s onst i t t s th b s i s f th ons rv t i on f n rgy do tr i n e

m
c u e e a o e c e a o e e ,
a c

wh i h f ollows f ro th n t r f b o dy wh n prop rl y ppr h n d d

c e a u e o e e a e e e .

T hi s n r g y i s shown i n n b o d y t i n g on noth r by it prop r

m
e e o e ac a e s e

t i s Th f or p r t s wh n the on di t i ons i pl i d in i ts n t r
m
e . e ce O e a e e c e a u e

a re s ppl i d A ston
u s t f ll t th gro n d if ns pport d H n
e . e u a o e u u u e . e ce

th p rp t
e l h n g s i n n t r so f on dl y d w l t on by H r l i t s nd
e e ua c a e a u e e e ac u a
’
th e (b i Ada o cpo z P e o x
fl re s .

or s i n th g nts wh i h t the s s n t los t

m
Th e f ce In
e a e c ac as c au e ar e o .

ll ph y s i l s t i on th r or or g nts i n th c s
m
a ca tw ca u a e e are o e a e e au e .

t i on th r i s h n g i n h f th g nts ; f x pl
m m
In th
'

e ac e e a c a e e ac O e a e or e a e,

b o th i n th o xy gen nd h y dro g n wh i h o bi n to f or w t r ; b t
e a e c c e a e u

th s b s t n
e s th o xy g n nd h y dro g n bi d w i th th i r p i t i s
u a ce e e a e , a e e ca ac e .

Th i s i s th 2 f th E l t i s wh i h n v r c h n g
e 7 : or Th r i s th s
o e ea c , c e e a es . e e u

n h nd p rs i st n f f or H r b r t S p n r lls it
mm
”
Onth e o e a , a
“
e e ce o ce , as e e e ce ca ,

a nd t the s a t i e s ce ss i on f tions Th i s on ti n nc w i th
a e a uc o ac . c ua e
 O N THE EDU C A TION O F THE SE NSES . 61

mtio m
m
u ta s v i de ntl y n d r Di v i n or d r wh i h t k s th f or f
ni e u e a e e c a e e o

Th r i s s ns i n wh i h ll t i on i s d v lop nt or l
t i on th f or o m
l w
a . e e a e e c a ac e e e , e vo u

s t f th ori gi n l n rgy i n b o d i s B y th i r
m
e ce c e ou O e a e e e . e

t ll y d pt d t i on th f or s o f t n n i n l i n s or r s
u ua a a e ac , e ce e ru e a ce

wh i h so rr n g d t b p r i o di l th y r t rn or di n g to
m m
m
c are a a e as o e e ca , e e u acc

th i r i r i ts x pl th s sons d spr i n g s r
m
e c f cu , as or e a e, e ea o, , u e , au

tu nd w i nt r
u, a nd th pl nt i s f t r i ts ki n d
e , a e a a e .

SE C TIO N XV .

ON TH E E D U C A T I O N O F TH E S E N S E S .

The senses are all capable of being educated O ur .

tastes may b e made more delicate and may k eep u s from ,

using deleter i ous food The sense of Smell may be cult i .

va te d and add to our enj oyments ; and odors espec i ally

, ,

by mean s of flowers may b e provi ded to grat i fy i t H ear ,

.

ing may be improved and made more sensit i ve and accu

rate M usi c is a source of pleasure which may b e e u
.
,

hanced ti l l it becomes elysian Feeling may be made .

very delicate in its perceptions and capable of d i stin ,

g u ishin
g very nice d i ff erences of O b j ect Th e senses of .

pressure and of we i ght may b e so tra i ned as to give us

very accurate measurements B ut the eye i s the most .

i ntellectual of all our sense organs enabling u s at a glance -

,

to take i n the vast and the minute the near and the dis ,

tant .

A ll these should b e cult i vated by train i ng in the fam

ily and at school Children should b e taught fro their . m
earliest years to u se their senses in telligently and habit
u al l They should be encouraged to O bserve care
y .

m
f ully the ob j ects around them and taugh t to describe ,

and report the correctly It has b een said that there .

are more false facts than false theories and this arises ,

f rom persons no t be i ng trained to not i ce facts accurately

m
,

neither add i ng to them nor taking fro them nor gi lding ,

them by the fancy nor detracting from them to serve an ,

62 SE NSE PER C E PTION -
.

end P i ctures and models are used very extens i vely i n

.

modern educat i on and serve a good purpose as th ey call

, ,

i n the se nses to m inister to the intellect B ut the th ings .

themselves are vastly more instructive than any repres o u

tatio ns c a n b e S o child ren should be taught to use
.

th eir senses es p ecially the i r ears and their eyes i n oh

, ,

serving the O b j ects around them and the events that ,

occur and stor i ng them up for future reflect i on Plants

, .

and animals and stars men and wome n and children fall
, ,

under our eyes at all t i mes and their nature Shapes and , , ,

actings should b e diligently scanned for pract i cal use and

for scienti fic attainment N ot indeed that every fact .
, ,

can be noted for this would lay a burden on the min d

m
m m
which it cannot b ear Pa i ns should be taken not to dis
.

tract the d by too great an accu ulation of d eta i ls ,

so as to prevent the rise and actio n of the reflective fac

u l tie s B ut the h abit of careful O bservat i on should be
.

acquired in early life and facts stored up in a l l depar t

,

ments which we mean to study or to use in our futur e

l i ves .

SE C TIO N XVI .

K N O WL E D GE GIV E N B Y T H E S E N S E S .

H aving looked at the sen ses indiv i dually let us no w ,

weigh the results they yield when they are comb i ned i n

m—
their action .

The K nowle dg e f e o T his acts IOu r B odily F ra ,

b elieve as the starting point of all our k nowledge of

,
-

ext ra —
organ i c obj ects and furnishes a standard and a
,

measure L et us try to ascertain in a general way what

.
, ,

this comb i ned organic knowledge amounts to By each .

of the senses we have a knowledge of parts of our frame

as aff ected A lready then we have a knowledge con
.
, ,

crete of th i ngs as i n space The p art aff ected O dorously .

 K NOWLE DG E GI VE N B Y THE SE NSES . 63

is i n one directi on ; the part a fl e cte d by hearing in a n

other di rection that a fl e cte d by color in a th i rd and s o
with the other senses ; each sense localizes an organ pal ,

ate nostrils ear eye while touch proper gives a k nowl

, , , ,

edge O f the direction an d locality O f a ffections in e v e r v

part of the body and the muscular sense makes known
,

the spot at w hich the energy is exerted By combining .

m
this knowledge we come to have a considerable and a
,

familiar acq u a intance with our bodily fra e with the ,

parts an d a ff ection s thereof It is after all however

, .
, , ,

very loose and imperfect till we are able to percei ve th e

,

body as it were a b extr a till we touch a nd handle it

, , , ,

a nd s e e the outside form of it We kno w the shape of .

our bodies all the more distinctly from O bserving th e fig

ures of men and women around u s Th e peasant girl .

gains a large amount of interesting information when she

sees her face and figure reflected in the water or more ,

perfectly in the mirror When affected w i th the tooth

.

ache we kn ow the general direction of the pain but may

, ,

not be able to tell i n what tooth i t is as the same is ,

known by the tongue or hand it is certain that we can

not in this way kn ow the form of the tooth B ut whe n .
,

we have toothache we try to find out by touch or sight

, , ,

m m
the tooth in which the pain i s This may illustrat e the .

way in which we co bine the inti ations given by the

di ff er e nt sen ses A s the result of all the steps intui
.
,

tive experien tial and inferent i al we carry with us a l

, , ,

ways a nd wherever we go a sense of our circumambient

, ,

body and of its several parts of its capable acts and s u s ,

ce tibl e a ff ect i ons and round this as a nucleus we gather

p , , ,

information and all our knowle dge of ob j ects beyond our

,

m
frame i s re f erred to this as the centre of our world .

Ou r C o bine d E xtr a org a nic K nowledg e -

A t the .

very same time that we know our bodily frame we have

64 SE NS E PER C E PTION
-
.

a certa i n amount of k nowledge of obj ects beyond i t ; we

seem to take in a colored surface by the eye and by the ,

m
muscular sense we know O b j ects as resisting our energy .

U pon th i s fou ndat i on l a i d by nature we may rear an i

m ense superstructure A cquainted w ith the structure of
.

the sensory organs the boy i s able to fi x the direction

,

o f ob j ects aff ecting them of O bj ects seen and touched ; of ,

m
tha t face which he sees of that voice w hich he hears of , ,

that a r that holds him and he is soon able to trace them ,

all to one person his n urse or his mother Thus do we fi x

, .

the qualities discerned by different senses in o ne obj ect .

We smell an apple we see its color and outline we take

, ,

it i nto our hands and feel its shape we press it and as ,

certain i ts hardness and we hear the sound the crush i ng

,

makes H en ceforth the very smell or sight brings these

.

q ual i ties or
,
a number of them before us is assoc i ated , ,

with these qual i t i es and i s conce i ved by u s as possess

,

ing them We expect everyth i ng that smells so even

. ,

when we do not see or touch i t to have a certai n S hap e ,

and cons i sten cy and a certain taste in the m outh We

,
.

thus come to be surrounded b y obj ects w i th qualit i es a t ,

ta c he d to them in our appr e hension

,
We distribute o b .

ec ts i n the room doors tables cha i rs desks books pic

j , , , , , ,

tures We know the place and so far the propert i es of

.
, , ,

every O b j ect under our view in nature of the trees the , ,

fields the meadows the rivers the clouds the sun moon
, , , , , ,

and stars We learn by degrees the purposes served by

.

the things before u s That ob j ect is a chair w i th a piece

.
,

o f d ress lying o n it ; that o ther i s a table with food on ,

it ; that oth er a horse on which we may ride ,

A s our .

o bservation and experience widen our world enlarges ; ,

the known th i ngs in it become more n umerous and we ,

m
know them more fully and accurately In particular w e .
,

beco e acquainted w i th innumerable beings with like

66 SE NSE P ER C E P TION
-
.

ure and (B) ulti mate i co pre ssibility ; while the latter mm
g i ves (A ) mobility and (B ) s i tuation , .

E ne rgy under certain forms is also an essential qual

i ty M atter i s known as a ffecting us and as resisting our
.

action True it is only by a gathered experience that w e

.
,

kno w what forms physical energy takes and find the ,

m
nature extent and limits of the action as for instance
, , , , ,

of gravitation and chemical affinity B ut we see in .

all our cognitions of body to know it as acting on us

even as we know ourselves as acting on it T here is no .

form or state of body solid liquid or gaseous wh i ch , , , ,

does not possess this power which is exercised in our per

c e tio n of it It should always be acknowledged that
p .

matter may possess other essential attributes as these ,

may b e known to other i ntelligences who penetrate into

the nature of things B ut these seem to be th e only .

essential qual i ties known to us .

Org a nic Afie ctions called not very happily the S ec

,

onda r y " u a litie s of M atter In regard to what second .

ary qualities are such as smells tastes sounds colors

, , , , ,

there has been much controversy gendered O f confusion ,

an d many wrong inferences have been drawn It is .

a sked whether there is color in the rose sound in the ,

drum O dor in the violet taste in the mutton If we

, ,
.

ans w er that there is then it is shown conclus i vely that

,

colors cons i st of vibrations as do also sounds and that , ,

tastes and smells are mere liqu i ds an d vapors a ffecting

our palate an d nostr i ls B ut whe n we are driven to .

m
allo w that there is no reality in these secon dary qual
ities it is argued that there a y j ust be as little in the
,

primary qualities such as extensio n and resistance wh i ch

, ,

may be mere sensations of the organism or creat i ons of

the mind Th e logical conclusion is i deal i sm such as
.

that of B erkeley .
 QUA LITIES or MA TTER . 67

Th e secondary qualities h ave an existence S imply in

our animated and sentient frame Their office is to make .

kno wn the state of our bodies They do not reveal di .

r e c tl
y the properties of b odies beyond our organism but
they prompt u s to inquire into the cause of the a fl e c tio ns
when we find them to cons i st of the mechanical or chem
ical properties of O b j ects It is thus that the sensation
.

of heat or cold leads us to inquire into the state of the

temperature and that certain odors may send u s out i n
,

search of malaria .

There is an ambiguity i n the phrases sounds tastes , , ,

colors heat and the like They may mea n S imply a ff e c

, , .

tions of the sense nerves or the bodily qualities which

, ,
”
produce the affection Thus heat may mean the
“
.

frame under a certa i n sensation or a mode of motion It .

is of importance that when we are using these phrases

we understand and explai n what we mean by them .

When we speak of feel i ng heat we do not mean a mode

of motion which i s in fact the cause of our feeling
, .

It will be found that in a ll our organi c affections (as

i ndeed in all physical act i on ) there is a dual or plural
cause ; there is an organic suscept i bility and an extra
organic agent ; there are tastes smells and colors but , , ,

these are called i nto action by sapid bodies by odors or , ,

vibrations .T hese two the organic and extra organic

,
-
,

are S O mixed in our apprehensions that we are apt to

identify them That smell we know is produced by a
.

rose and we regard the smell as in the rose We can

, .

thus so far understand that peculiar combined sensation

and perception as to color which has so pu zzled meta
physicians B y the eye we perceive a surface but there
.
,

is always associated with it a retinal color in the rods

and cones It is only by a process O f abstraction that
.

we can think of (we cannot image ) the color apart from

the S hape .
S8 SE NSE P ER C E P TION
-
.

F or philosoph i c purposes the all i mportant d i stinct i on

-

is between the qual i t i es perceived i mmed i ately in all

bodies — these are the primary qualities ; and the organic
aff ect i ons imply i ng by inference an extra organic ca u s e -

these are called the secondary qualities It is to be dis .

tinc tly unders t ood that there is a reality in both Th e .

reality in the secondary qualities is merely in th e a f

f e c te d organism and we are j ustified in mainta i ning that
,

there is such a thing The reality in the other i s i n

.

body and we hold that this really ex i sts

, .

SE C TIO N XVIII .

I D EA S GIVE N B Y T H E S E N S E S E X T ER N A L I T Y S PAC E AN D
:
, ,

EN ERG Y .

W e sh all discover as we advance that every one O f the

or i ginal mental powers g i ves us a special cognition or
i dea We may not i ce here that S ense Perception g i ves
.
-

us I E X T E R N AL ITY We percei ve all material ob j ects

. .

as out of and i n depen dent of the perce iv i ng mind Th i s

, ,
.

is associated with II E XT E N S IO N
. W e perceive things a
.

extended by all the senses not only as L ocke thought

,

m
by sight and touch but by smell taste and hearing ;
, , ,

by all these we know our aff ected organis as in a cer

tain directi o n and S O in space ; by taste and smell we
know the palate and nostrils as aff ected and by hearing , ,

m
our ear as a f fected III We perce i ve body exercising
. .

E NE R G Y . We do s o especially by the uscular sense ;

m
we find body resisting our locomotive energy Perhaps .

we have so e vague sense of en ergy by all the senses

th e ob j ects perceived seem to a f fect us B ut the sense .

of power i s specially g i ven by our energy and the resist

ance to our energy A n d then we soon learn by e xpe r i

.

en ce that our organic se nsations are produced by extra "

Organ i c causes that our sensations of light and heat a r e

,
 ID EAS VE N
GI BY THE SENSES . 69

p roduce d by v ibrations .We are thus made to feel that

every body is possessed of power in exercise or ready
to be exercised .

These three primitive cogni t i ons are the root of all our
i deas regard i ng matter A s Kant would say but in a
.
,

They render exper i en ce poss i ble

”
difl e re nt connection ,
“
.

It i s of i mportance thus to note and to speci fy what i s

the precise knowle dge given by the senses that we may
see clearly and ever keep i t before us that they do not
,

and cannot yield us all our ideas ; and that ther e are
other and h igher i deas as of self of th i nk i ng a nd moral
, ,

good wh i ch must come from hi gh e r s our ces .

 C H A P TE R II
.

S E LF -
C O N S C IO U N S E SS .

BY th i s power we k n ow self in i ts p r esent state as

acti ng and be ing acted on .

SE C TIO N I .

IT MA K E S KN O WN S E L F A S W E LL A S TH E AC TS OF S ELF .

A t the same t i me that we perce i ve by the senses we

are consci ous of o urselves as perce i ving These two .

exerc i ses are in many respects like each other In both

, , .

we perce i ve an obj ect B y the senses we perceive an

.

O bj ect external and extended this table or that cha i r , .

B ut in consciousness we also perce i ve an obj ect : we

perceive self in a certain state as thinking or as feel i ng
, ,

as in j oy or i n gr i ef By th e on e we kn ow the var i ous

.

properties of matter a s they come under our notice ; by

the other we know the various states of self .

It i s O f importance to notice tha t in self consc i ousness -

we come to have a knowledge O f self in a parti cular

state A ccording to D S tewar t and the S cottish school
. .
,

we kno w only the qualities of things and not the th i ngs ,

themselves The correct statement is that we kno w the

.

thing as exercising a quality A ccor ding to Kant and.

his school we kno w s i mply phenomena — that i s a p

, ,

e a r a nce s and not things B ut there never can be an

p , .

appearance without a thing appeari ng In self con .

-

s ciou s ne ss we kno w the thing the very thing as appear

, ,

ing or as presenti ng itself to u s We have as clear and .

certain proof of o u r knowing the obj ect — that i s the ,

 MA K ES K N OWN SE LF . 71

th i nking self as we have that there i s b efore u s an

appearance .

m
C O N S C IO U S NE S S A C C O M P A NIE S ALL M E N T A L EX E R
CIS E S . In this respect consciousn ess diff ers in its ode
of exerc i se from the other po w ers of the mind I am .

not every instant rememb ering or j u dging or willing , , ,

bu t at every waking moment of my existence I am con

scious t e n I perceive a material ob j ect when I
.
,

recollect an occurren ce when I draw an i nference when

, ,

I am sorrowing or rej oicing when I am w i sh i ng or ,

willing I am conscious that I do so In short conscious

, .
,

ness seems i nseparable from the exercise of all our f a cu l

t i es and to accompany every operation of the mind .

It was an O pinion entertained by L eibnitz and has ,

been held by m an y since h i s time that we are u nco n ,

scious of many of our mental operations They point to .

acts of mind wh i ch have left e ff ects b ehin d them but of ,

which we have not the dimmest recollection We are .

m
sure that we must have issued a great many voli tion s in
pass ing fro o ne place to another but after they are ,

over we cannot recollect on e of them The question .

ari ses H ow are we to account for s uch a phenomenon

,

I bel i eve it ca n all be explained by the ordinary laws of

m ind without our calling in such an anomalous principle
,

as unconscious mental action I hold that we were con .

scious of the acts at th e t i me but that they were not ,

retai ned as there was noth i ng to fix them in the

,

memory .

T he exercise of th e m i nd when thus engaged i s not

unlike that of a man i n a boat look i ng over i ts edge into ,

the lake below thus described by Wordsworth :

m
,

A s n who h n g s down b n din g f ro the si de

m
o e a ,
e

slow ovi n g bo t pon th br st

m
Of a -
a u e ea

m
O f a st il l w at r l ing h i s l f
e ,
so a c e

With s ch di s ov e ri s s hi s y e s c n k e
u c e a e a a
72 SE LF—C ONS CIOUS NESS .

m
n th hi i n th botto f th d p m
S s m
Be ea e O e ee ,

m
ee n y b t o s sig hts w ds fi sh s flo w
a ea u e u ,
ee ,
e ,
ers

G rots p bb l s roots f tr s — nd f n i s
,
e e ,
or o ee ,
a a c e e

m
Y t o f t n i s p rpl x d nd
e e ennot p rt e e ,
a ca a

Th sh do w f ro
e a th s bst n ro k s nd s k ye u a ce c a ,

M o nt i ns nd lo ds r fl t d i n th d pth
m
u a a c u , e ec e e e

m
O f th l r floo d f ro th i n g s whi h th r bi d
e c ea c e e a e

In th i r own dw ll i n g ; now i s ross d by g l

O f h i s own i m s nb m
e e c e ea

A nd w v i n g m
g by a n w e, a u ea o ,

mm
oti on s nt h k nows not wh n
nts th t m m
a e , e e ce ,

I p di k hi t s k or sw t ”
e e a a e s a e ee .

E very word of this descr i pt i on m ight analog i cally be

applied to the reflex process of the human mind as it ,

observes i ts own thoughts and reasonings i ts sentiments ,

m
and emotions A t times there is a dimness i n the v i ew
.

which w e O btain of them at ti es our v i sion i s crossed

,

by a gl eam of our own image that is our observat i on ,

of the act s o far d i sturbs the act th e party observing is

discomposed by the k nowledge of an eye fixed upon hi m ;
or to vary our i mage the though t when i nspected i s so
, , , ,

m
far modified by the inspect i on as th e very thought that ,

a a n i s s i tting for his portrai t will so far a fl e c t the ’

expression of his countenance S t i ll as we thus i nspect .

,

this deep we shall see far more b eauteous sights than

,

weeds fishes flowers grots pebbles roots of trees ; we

, , , , ,

m
shall see the work ings of those thoughts w hich give to
man all his greatness of those sent i ents wh i ch g i ve to
,

man all his excellence .

C O N S C IO U S N E S S A N D P E R S O N A L I D E N TIT Y Con .
"

s c io u sne ss cannot be sa i d to furnish our i dea of or belief ,

in our person al i dentity for consciou sness looks solely to

, ,

the present whereas i n personal i dentity there is a com

,

par i son between the past and the present B ut con .

s cio u sne ss reveals self as present When we remember .

the past th ere i s i nvolved a memory of self as remem

,

b eri ng We are thus i n a pos i t i on to comp are the two

.
,
 m
74 SE LF—C ONS CIOUSNESS .

th ey k now of the selves i s after the manner of i mages

—images that pass and van i sh w i thout there b eing
aught to w i tness the i r transition that consist i n fact of , ,

the i mage of images without sign i ficance a nd w i thout an

ai m I myself am one of these i mages A ll reality i s
. .

converted into a marvellous dream w i thout a life to

m
dream of and without a m i nd to dream i nto a dream ,

ade up only of a dream of i tself Percept i on i s a .

dream ; thought the source of all the existence and of

,

m
all the real i ty wh i ch I imagi ne to myself of my power , ,
”
my destination i s the drea of that dream
, I meet .

the i deal sk e p ticism or rather agnost i cism so far as it

, ,

relates to the external world by ma i nta i ning that b y , ,

the senses not only do we perce i ve phenomena we per

, ,

c e iv e appearances ; we perceive things appear i ng not ,

merely qualities but qualities of self of self in such or

, ,

such a state The conclusion to wh i ch we have come i s

.

that as by sense percepti on we have a pos i t i ve thoug h of

-
,

course lim i ted knowledge of mater i al obj ects so by self

, ,

consci ousness we have a l ike knowledge of se lf in i ts

p resent act i on .

SE C TI O N II .

SENSE -
PER C EP TI O N AND S E LF -
CO NS C IO USNE S S CO MB INED .

We have been loo ki ng at these two faculties separately .

m
L et us no w look at them together B y the former we .

o b ta i n a kn owledge first of our own bodily fra e T h i s .

we do by all the senses We know our body as out of .

the th i n king mind and the organs as out of one another

, ,

and i n a certa i n direction i n reference to one another .

We also know certain a fl e c tions which we call tastes ,

odors sounds and colors

, , We know all matter as ex .

tended and as o ff er i ng res i stance first to our body a nd ,

 PER CEPT ION AN D C ON C IO S US NESS . 75

then to other b od i es But at the same time that we are

.

thus perceivi ng or indeed exerci s i ng any other power

, ,

we know self and this successively i n its various moods

,

or modes It is the business of psychology to unfold

.

these These two do n ot constitute all our faculties or

.
,

even our h i ghest or chief faculties but they are th e firs t ,

exercised of all ou r powers an d furnish mater i als to all ,

the others which are therefore dependent on them

,
.

S EN SE P ER C E P T I O N A N D S E LF C O N S C I O U S NE S S G IVE
- -

U s K N O W L ED G E —T h i s propos i tion is laid down in

.

opposition to the very common statement that the m i nd

beg i ns wi th impress i ons or ideas or presentati ons or
, , ,

phenomena The m i nd commences i ts intell i gent act

.

with the knowledge of things : b y the sen ses of body our ,

own frame or things beyond by the inner sense of the ,

conscious min d in its present state and exerci se These .

powers m ay on th i s account b e called the s i mple cog

, ,

nitiv e because they g i ve knowledge i n i ts simplest

,

form .

S ome would n ot allo w that what i s given us by these

powers i s knowledge A nd n o doubt it is not scientific
.

or systematized knowledge But st i ll i t is k nowle dge

m
.

a knowledge of existing things — not nwn but

’
e cr
-
‘

v ng ; n ot Wissenschaft but Kennen

c The arranged
, .

knowledge requires a prev i ous knowledge which it ar ,

ranges The systems o r theories of ph i losophy which do

.

not beg i n w i th knowledge can n ever get i t by any sub

sequent o r subsidiary process and so are landed whether , ,

their defenders allow it or no whether they wish it or ,

no in N esci ence which declares tha t man can know

, ,

nothing ; or in Ni hil i sm which aff i rms that there is ,

m
noth i ng to b e known ; or in what i s no w called A gnos
ticis
S IN G U L A R — It
.

THI S P R IMITIVE KN OW L E DG E IS .
76 SE LF—C ON S C IOUS NESS .

may consist of what i s after ward s d i scovered to b e a

number of o bj ects b ut it i s regarded at the t i me as on e
,

th i ng Th e eye may have before it a w i despread scene

.
,

wit h divers obj ects of d i ff erent colors and shapes and ,

m
some of them farther removed than others but it con ,

templates the as one surface It i s by a subse q u ent .

m
process and by higher faculties than the senses that we

m
distinguish one part of the scene f ro another this tree ,

from this hill the an i mal fro the ground on which it

,

walks The same may be said of our knowledge by self

.

consciousness We are not conscious of a thought as d i s

.

ting u ishe d from a sensation ; we are conscious simply of

m i nd as thinking or as senti ent as one or other or both , , ,

w i thout designat i ng them or d i stinguishing them This .

”
knowledge is said to b e singular as opposed to ,
”
“
un i versal It i s of one O bj ect as i t presents i tself
.
,

w i thout or with i n us ; this wall or th i s feeling It i s , .

by a s ubsequent and a discurs i ve process that out of the

S i ngular we form the gen eral B ut the format i on O f the
.

universal always implies indiv i d u al th i ngs out of wh i ch ,

i t is fashioned .

T H I S P R IM ITIV E KN O W L ED G E 1s C O N C R E TE — that

m
is it consists of obj ects as they present themselves of
, ,

obj ects with their qualities not of obj ects apart fro ,

qualit i es or of qual i t i es apart from obj ects but of obj ects

, ,

m
as exerci sing qualit i es We may by a subsequent process
.
, ,

separate the th i ngs thus k nown the substance fro the ,

qual i ty or the quality from the substance or on e quality

, ,

from another H av i ng seen a house we can th i nk of i ts

.
,

walls or its windows or its door or its roof B ut this i s

, , , .

by a process of abstraction and not by mere sense per ,

-

c e tio n
p .B ut in order to a n abstract notion there must ,

be a concrete apprehension A ll the apprehensions g i ven

.

bv the senses and self consc i ousness are concrete — tha t

-
 KN OWLEDGE SING ULAR AND CONCRETE . 77

is , Of th i ngs grown together ( from concr esco) or of ,

th i ngs seen together (from concer no) .

Th e principles laid down in this and the preceding

sect i on s underm i ne that transcendental ph i l o sophy which
supposes that the mind starts with such general or a h
stract i deas as S pace and time infinity a nd eterni ty , ,

supposed to b e innate on wh i ch ideas i t would raise a ,

huge but unstable system of speculative philosophy It .

can be shown that all these ideas appear first in a singu

lar and concrete form It is sufficient in the mean time .
, ,

to remark that in sense perception we have not space i n -

the abstract but body contained in S pace an d occupying

,

S pace .

S EN S E P ER C EP T I O N A N D S E LF C O N S C I O U S N E S S M AK E
- -

K N O W N TH IN G S A S HA V I N G B E IN G In every exercise .

of the senses we know things this organ of our body

, , ,

or th i s ball i n c o ntact with it as exist i ng It i s the , .

same in every O perat i on of self consciousness ; we know -

self as pla nning or purpos i ng or in some other exercise

, , .

S eldom indeed do we take the trouble of affirm ing that

, ,

we ourselves exist or that the O b j ects before u s exist

, .

m
We assume i t a s a th i ng wh i ch we know and which will ,

be granted us We are inclined to affir only what may

.

be denied and thi s will not be denied and it is superflu

, ,

o u s and might s eem affected in us to make any formal

, ,

statement on the sub j ect It i s i mplied in the exerc i se .

of our two pr i mary capacities that the things they look

at have B eing .

But what can be sai d of B e ing ? V erily little can ,

be said of it The mistake of metaphysician s lies in sa y

.

ing too mu ch T hey have made assertions which have

.
,

and can have no mean i ng and landed themselves i n

, ,

self created mysteri es or in contradictions

-
S O little can .

b e affirmed of B eing not becaus e of the complexity of ,

78 SELF- CON S CI O US N ESS .

the i dea but b ecause of i ts s i mplic ity we can find noth

,

ing s i mpler into which to resolve i t We have come to .

ult i mate truth and there i s really no deeper foundation

,

on which to rest i t There i s n o light behind in which

.

to Sho wi t in v i vid outline .

In the concrete every one has the cognit i on of B e i ng ,

j ust as every man has a skeleton in his frame B ut th e .

common m i nd i s apt to turn away from the abstract i dea ,

as it does from an anatom i cal pre p arat i on ; or rather i t ,

feels as if such attenuated not i ons b elong to the reg i ons

of ghosts where ,

E nt i ty q i ddity
a nd u ,

The g hosts of de f u n t bo di s fiy
c e ,
.
’

All that the metaphys i cian can do is to appeal to the

percept i on wh i ch all men form to separate this from the ,

others with which it i s j oined and make it stand out ,

s i ngly and si m p ly th at it may shine and be seen i n i ts

,

o w n light and with this the mind will b e sat i sfied

,

Who th in k s f ski n g if th
o a e su n i s li g ht ,

O b s rv i n g th t i t l i g ht ns
e a e

T hose who attempt an y thing more and to peer into the ,

O bj ect will find that the light

, like that of the sun
darkens as they gaze upon it When I burned i n de .
‘

sire to quest i on them further they made themselves ,

air into which they vanished

, .

Th e E leat i cs who flour i shed five and si x hundred

,

years before Chris t made much of B eing B and were

,
To y,

followed by the Greek p hilosophers generally I do not .

believe that they attached too much importance to this

idea That there are exi sting th i ngs i s the fundamental
.

position i n metaphysics It is a fact to be assumed and

.
,

no attemp t should be made to prove it A ny p rofessed .

p roof w i ll turn out to be delus i ve as we canno t fi nd ,

 BEI GN P OW ER AND INDEPENDENCE . 79

a nyth ing s i mpler or more certain b y wh i ch to establ i sh

m m
i t The faul t of the Greek philosophers and especially
.
,

of the E leatics consisted in aking a fiir a tions about

,

B eing which have no meaning A ll that we can say of .

B e i ng i s that it is B eing .

TH E Y M A K E K N O W N THIN G S A S E X ER C I S I N G P o
TEN C Y It m ight be maintained that through all the
.

m
senses we know bod i ly O bj ects as exercising power over
us We know tastes and s ells and colors and sounds
.
, ,

as influenci ng us and producing a change i n us We

, .

certainly know ob j ects as res i sting our muscular energy .

It i s equally certain some would represent it as more

,

certain that we know the w i ll and other mental faculties

,

m
as exercising power over the body and over states of the
mind Potency i s thus an element in all pri ary cog
.

nitions E veryth i ng we know we know as exercis i ng

.

power on us or on some other ob j ect .

It is clear that if we do not know power i ntu i

tiv e l y we can never know it by any derivative or dis
curs i ve process B ut consci ousness be i ng our witness
.
,

we have an idea of power qu i te as certainly as we have

of extension or of think i ng .

( 2 ) While we obtain in th i s way our knowledge of

things with i n and without us as exerc i s i ng power i t i s ,

only by the gathered exper i en ce that we are able to de

term in e what i s the precise n ature of that power what ,

its laws a nd its bounds A ll that we k now directly of the

.

power of matter by the sen ses i s very l i mited We know .

odors and tastes and colors as producing a sen sitive

, ,

a fie ctio n i n u s What these are and what their proper

.
,

ties in other respects we have to learn by a process of

,

observat i on ; and we d i scover that odors a fie ct us only

when in a state of vapo tastes only when the bodies are
r
,

liquid and that sounds a nd colors are ma de k nown b y

,
80 SELF —CON S C IOUS NESS .

undulat i ons B y th e muscular sense we k now b od i es

.

simply as resisting our en ergy and we have to go to

,

physical science to determ i ne what are the laws of energy

generally It is the same w i th the power exerci sed by
.

any of our mental capacit i es We kno w that there is

.

power to produce an e ff ect in every operat i on of the

mind but i t is the o f fice of psychological science to de
,

termine the rules and limits of the faculties .

T HE Y M A K E K N O W N T H IN G S A s HAV I N G IN D E P E N D
E N C E ; T HA T IS A s E xI S TIN G IN D E P E N D E NT O F THE
,

C ON T E M P L A T IV E M IN D The th i ng does not ex i st

.

merely because the mind contemplates i t The m i nd .

contemplates i t because it exi sts It does n ot begin to .

exi st when I beg i n to not i ce it N or does i t cease to

.

ex i st because we have ceased to ob serve it We have all .

th i s i nvolved in the knowledge conveyed both by the

outward and inward senses Th i s does not i mply that
.

th e th i ng has any absolute i ndependence that i t i s i nde ,

p endent o f G od A ll th at is meant i s that i t exists in

.

dependent o f th e m i nd taking not i ce of it .

B y laying down th i s pos i t i on we are del i vered from a .

m
p osition taken up by many i n the present day and which ,

m
lands the first in co nfus i on and in the end in sk e p ti
,

c is . Tak i ng advantage of the ambiguity i n the us e of

the phrases obj ect and subj ect they tell us tha t o b j ect
,

al ways involves subj ect and sub j ect obj ect and that in
, ,

fac t our kn owledge if knowledge i t can be called i s

, ,

made up of two factors wh i ch cannot be separated The .

result i s that we cannot tell what any on e external O bj ect

is for i t i s m i xed up with the subj ect mind which gives
, ,

i t in a certa i n form and a color O n th e other hand .

,

we can scarcely ascerta i n what the subj ect mind i s i t is ,

so dependent on the o b j ects wh i ch call it i nto e x erc i se .

The result of the whole i s a grow ing feel i ng of doub t as

82 SE LF—CONS CIOUS NESS .

b y itself that i s to say that of wh i ch the concept can

,

be formed w i thout need i ng the concept of an y other

”
th i ng L ocke understood substance as something that
.

stands under It is ev i dent that substance thus under

.
,

m
stood must come i n very awkwardly under a system
,

which derives all our ideas fro sensati on and reflect i on ,

as i t cannot b e der i ved from e i ther of these sources H e .

does no t deny the ex i sten ce of substance but he r e pr e ,

sents i t as somethi ng unknown and unknowable M ost .

of his followers contrived some way or other to get r i d

of this unknown thing as being someth ing superfluous ,

and of the ex i stence of which w e have no proof In the .

text substance i s represented as a thing know n and in

,

volved in our i ntuitive knowledge both of body and

mind .

B OD Y 18 A S U B S T A N C E — It i s so accord i ng to our ,

defin i tion We kno w it as ex i sting as existing i nde

.
,

pendent o f our cogniti on of i t and a s exercising power

, .

L ocke we have seen represented substance as an u n

, ,

k nown support of th ings Berkeley showed that there

.

was n o evidence of body having any such support H e .

did n ot deny the existen ce of matter but he denied that ,

i t was a substance We meet B erkeley not by standing

.

up for a support or su b stratum unkno wn an d unkn ow

able but by maintain i ng that we actually know b ody
,

as having an abid i ng existence .

M IN D IS A S U B S T A N C E We make th i s affirmation
.

on the same ground as we ma i nta i n that body i s a sub

stance In every act O f consciousness we know i t as
.

exerting and e x erci s i ng po wer and th i s i ndependent of

,

ou r taking an y o b ser v at i on of i t .

A s B erkeley den i ed that body is a sub stan ce so H ume ,

den i ed on much the same grounds that mind i s a su b

s tance H e re p resented i t as a mere ser i es of p ercep
.
 M IN D AND B OD Y ARE SU BS TA N CES . 83

ti ons with a un i ty gi ven to it by the imag ination N ow

, .

we meet th i s by show ing that i n every act of consc i ous

ness we know self as existing an d exerc i sing potency of
some kind .

M IND A N D B O D Y A RE D I F F EREN T S U B S TAN C ES .

In this respect th ey are both alike : that they are s u b

s tances A s such they have the three points of affinity
.
,

so of ten mention ed and they may have many others

, .

There may be correlations of an important kind between

their var i ous properties b ut they are known to us as
,

di f ferent In particular first t h ey are known to us by

.
,

di ff erent organs : the one by the senses the other by ,

self consci ousness Then secondly they are known to

-
.
, ,

us as possess i ng very di ff erent attr i butes : the one i s

known as extended and resisting the o ther as th i nking , ,

musing resolving These difl e re nce s enti tle us to re

, .

gard them as di ff erent substances .

Descartes separated mind and matter so entirely that

the one could hold no communication wi th the other
except as M alebranche brough t out more fully thro u g h
, ,

an interposed divine action acting as an occasional cause .

Proceeding on the same pri nci ple that mind and matter
could not act on each other L eibnit z bro u ght in his ,

doctrine of P re establ i shed H armony according to which

'

they act i n unison not by reciprocal action but by an

, ,

order establish ed i n each whereby like two clocks they

, , ,

correspon d the one to the other But there i s no need .

of resorting to any such far fetched hypotheses We may -

.

suppose that the two a c t a nd react on each other accord ,

ing to laws not yet determined A n action goes along a .

sensor nerve to the sensor i um and is thence transmitted ,

to the periphery of the brai n and to the cells there ,

Where it calls forth a mental power with which it co ,

operates an d b ecomes a perce p t i on of an external obj ect

, ,
84 SE LF - C ON CIOS US NESS .

sa a rose T he rose may accord i ng to purely mental

y .
,

laws give r i se by an associat i on to an entirely d i f ferent

, ,

idea sa y to a lily and we may then compare the rose

, ,

and th e lily The law of the con servation of phys i cal

.

force must regulate all the act i on as far as the cells in

the circumferen ce of the bra i n
m
When the action be .

comes purely mental as in all recollections j udg ents , , ,

im a gi nations moral sentiments and voliti ons there i s

, , ,

no reason to b elieve that the doctr i ne of the conservation

of e nergy has any d i rect place S t i ll it i s conce i va b le .

that even i n purely mental acts there may b e a laid u p -

physical energy which goes out i n bra in action A ll

, .

this may be admitted w i thout g i ving any countenance to

materialism It has all along been allowed that as man

.
,

is const i tuted mind and body have a very int i mate con
,

ne c tio n and this may b e the way in wh i ch th i s connec

,

tion i s kept up B ut we need a great many careful Oh

.

serv a tions and exper i ments before we can determ i ne the

precise relation of phys i cal and mental potency .

SE C TIO N IV .

’
L O C KE S T H E O RY A S TO TH E O R IG IN OF O U R ID E A S .

L ocke gets the materials of all our i deas from S ensa

tion and R eflection B y sensation h e means the same .
,

as the Greeks did by i flnns and as we do by sense a a

'
'
c ,

perception ; an d by reflection much the same as we do ,

by self consci ousness U pon the materials so supplied

-
.

certa i n faculties work such as Percept i on R etention , , ,

and thu s fashion all our ideas This th eory will re .

q uire to be critic i sed as we advance an d it w i ll be shown ,

that there are ideas such as that of moral good and ev i l ,

which cannot thus b e obta ined B ut m eantime let i t .

, ,

be remarked that by thes e two i nlets we get a great

 RAINING
T TO HABI T S OP RE FLE C TION . 85

many of our ideas ; b y the senses of bodies as externa i

to us as extended and resi st i ng our energy and resisting
,

one another and by self consciousness of the min d in its

,
-

various states say perce ivi ng remember i ng i magining

, , , ,

j udgi ng discern i ng between good and ev i l under emo

, ,

tion or as resolving
,
.

Th e word reflection might now be appl i ed to the more

spec i al noti ce which th e mind tak es of i tself and i ts
operat i on s In this there is an exerci se of will j o i ning
.

on to self consciousness it i s a voluntary consciousness

-
.

It i s mainly by this power that the science of Psychology

is constructed We observe the O perat i ons of the mind
.

as they pass and thus are enabled to analy z e to class i fy

, , ,

and arrange them .

SE C TION V .

T RAIN I N G T O H A B I T S O F REF L E C T I O N .

M an i s naturally inclined to look out of himself before

he loo ks w i thi n There i s a propriety i n this The mind
. .

must have mater i als of thought b efore i t thinks But it .

i s of i mportance that we be tra i ned to bend b ack our a t

tenti on to and not i ce what is passing in our mi nds and ,

thus know ourselves We shall be led into great mistakes .

if we do not from time to t i me look into our i nward state

and search our motives T his I admit may b e carried .
, ,

too far There may be too muc h of self consciousness ;

.
-

no not too much b ut a misd i rected self inspection

, , In -
.

stead of allowing the plant to grow under the air and

sunsh i ne provi ded for it we may be inj uring it by ever ,

searching i nto i ts roots to find whether it is growing .

S t ill reflect i on which always i n cludes inspection is one

, , ,

m
of the peculiar properties of humanity distinguish i ng
an from the b rutes and should be called forth in th e ,
,
86 SE LF CON S CIO US NESS .

Opening years of manhood and womanhood and con ,

tin ned through l i fe S pontaneous thought comes forth

.

first constitu ting what i s called first thoughts ; but

,
“

reflective thought should come after to detect error to ,

cast off the mistakes associated with the tr u th and secure

,

certainty We should not be satisfied with th i ngs as they

.

appear nor with first i mpressions or first thoughts nor ,

with the opinions we have formed in the past ; we must

acqu i re and train a hab it of self e x am i nat i on and make
-
,

them all p ass in review before us .

 B OOK SECOND .

THE R P E R O D UC TI VE O R R P RE S N TE E A TIV E P O WER S .

T HE Y are so called because they produce and present

once more and it may b e aga i n and again what has
, ,

b een prev i ously before the m i nd S ome of them a re .

farther representat i ve i nasmuch as the ideas ra i se d up

,

b y them stand for absen t obj ects : thus the memory

b r ings up an obj ect or event once b efore the mind but ,

not now present Th i s can scarcely be sai d of th em all

.
,

as for i nstance the imag ination in which there is n o ,

other obj ect than the image i tself .

I have seen M ont Blan c H av i ng done s o I retai n i t

.
,

m
i n such a way as to be able to recall it It comes up .

from t i me to t i e in the shape of an i mage according

to the laws of association It i s recognized as having
.

been before my mind in t i me past I can put i t i nto .

new forms an d dispos i t i ons I can th i nk and speak of it

.

by means of the nam e which has been given it In such .

an exercise we have the m i nd exercis i ng S ix di f ferent

capacities ; these we call
I . TH E
R E T E N TI V E . IV
. TH E R E C O G N I TI V E .

II TH E RE C A LLIN G O R
. V . TH E C O M P O S ITIVE .

P HA N T A S Y . VI . TH E S Y M B O LIC .

III TH E A SS O C I A TIV E
. .

It has been sh own ( Introd S ect I V ) that the mind or

.
, . .

self possesses power or rather powers I am now see k

,
.
88 THE RE PR ODUC TIVE OR RE P RESE NTA TIVE P OWERS .

ing to unfold the var i ous facult i es B ut i t i s to b e u n

.

de r stoo d that these facult i es are not separate personal i

t i es or things They are S i mply modes or act i vi t i es of
.

the one se lf T hus S ense Percept i on i s the m i nd per

.
-

c e iv ing external obj ects and S elf Consc i ousness i s the

,
-

m i nd perce i v ing self T he same remark may b e made

.

as to the other powers Thus the M emory i s merely the

.

m ind remember ing past exper i ences ; the Conscience ,

the m i nd d i scern ing good and ev i l ; the W ill the mind ,

choos i ng T h i s general truth holds true of all the f a cu l

.

t i es i t should be remembered b ut need not b e repeated

,

u nder each head It i s also to be kept i n m ind that the

.

powers do not act independently of b u t rather wi th each

, ,

other The Phantasy and A ssociat i on proceed on the

.

R etent i ve power We S hall see that in the M emory and

.

in the Imag i nat i on there are several powers i nvolved ,

and that the one su ppl i es mater i als to the o ther B y .

tak i ng these v i ews we avoid the obj ect i ons of H er b art

m
and the metaphys i c i an s of the school of L e i ps i c who ,

co pla in of the way i n which the mind i s man g led and

the p arts are se p arated b y p sycholog i sts .
90 THE REP R ODU C TIVE OR RE PRESE NTA TIVE P OW ERS .

c i rcumstances i n heat to war ou r b od i es or dr i ve our m

steam engines H av i ng passed through a consc i ous e xpe
.

r ie nce the m i nd has the acqu i red capac i ty of calling i t

,

up It i s actually recalled when there i s i n the m i nd

.

an idea assoc i ated with it The retenti on depends .

F ir s t On the state of the b ra i n more espec i ally on ce lls

, ,

i n the gray m atter on the peri phery of the b ra i n E very .

one has felt that i n certa i n states of the bra i n we have

diff iculty i n remember ing anyth i ng The ardent student .
,

the anxious business man may so exhaust h i s cere b ral ,

force that nothi ng will b e retai ned in his mind In such .

cases perfect rest particularly b almy sleep i s nature s

, ,
’

”
sweet restorer Fro m probably much the same causes
.
,

we find that when we are engrossed w i th any one care

or d i stracted by several th i ngs we are apt to forget the
extraneous things wh i ch have passed b efore us momen
ta rily a p i ec e of news in wh i ch we are not particularly
i nterested g i ven us at a t i me when we were absor b ed
,

w i th other things m ay never come up again

, .

W e have come i nto a b order country where there i s a

constant warfare raging and i t i s difficult to determi ne
,

the exact bound i ng l i ne between m i nd and b ody This .

adm i ssion does not go to establ i sh material i sm E very .

body grants that mind and b ody are i nt i mately con

ne c te d and we have S i mply come upon one of the points
,

of connect i on N o i ntellectual faculty of the m i nd i s so

.

dependent on the b rain as the memory and retention is ,

on e of the condit i ons or rather one of the concurring

,

agenc i es i n memory There a re some posit i ons wh i ch

, .

can be defended E very idea every feel i ng i s thought

.
, ,

to tend to produce an e fl e ct on the per i phery of the

bra i n an d pro b ably to g i ve a p arti cular d i sposit i on or
,

set to the cells i n that reg i on It may be ma i ntained .

that the concurrent act i on of the p art of the b ra i n

 RE TE NTION . 91

a ff ected seems to b e necessary to our recollect i on of an

occurrence IVhe n the idea or feeling produces little or
.

no e ffect on the brain there may be no recollection or ,

only a very dim one When there i s a lesion or a dis

.

ease in the bra in or in certa i n parts of it we are apt to

, ,

lose our memori es or have them deranged

, .

S e condly R etent i on depends on the mental force in

,

the or i g in al feel i ng or i dea Th i s second cond i tion may

.

be connected wi th the first The strong or li vely thought

.

produces a deeper i mpression on the brain wh i ch a i ds ,

the remembrance of i t B ut the two essent i ally di ffer

. .

m
Th e profun di ty of the thought or the power of the sent i
ment i s not caused by the organis say the discover i es of ,

science or the aff ect i on of a mother We must all have

, .

n ot i ced that events wh i ch have not i nterested us or t o ,

wh i ch we have given no attent i on are apt to pass away ,

s p eed ily from the memory w hereas others wh i ch have

, ,

exerc i sed our u nderstand i ng or called forth emoti on are

, ,

remembered for years or ou r whole l i ves It i s no mat .

ter what the sort of mental power d i rected towards an

event be whether it be the intellect the a fl e ctio ns or , ,

the w i ll — it tends to keep it ready to be called up On .

the other hand when no S pec i al mental power i s exerted

,

the occurrence may never come up again Th i s i s a .

subj ect worthy of being prosecuted and illustrated and ,

opens to u s many interest ing and instruct i ve v i ews of

the operat i ons of the mind B ut it may be expediently
.

deferred t i ll we come to speak of the seconda ry laws of

associat i on — those that modify the pr i mary and make
them take a part i cular d irect i on .

Th e laws now announced and to b e afterwards more ,

ful l y expounded may help to expl ain what are called nu

,

consc i ous mental operations ; that is operations which ,

have passed i n the m i nd but of wh i ch we are not con

,
92 THE RE PR ODUC TIVE OR RE PRESE NTA TIVE P OW ERS .

sc i ous There are undoub tedly mental e x erc i ses wh i ch

.
, ,

are not recalled i n ord i nary ci r cumstances There are .

acts of the wi ll i m p l i ed an d I b el i eve also of the under

,

stand i ng in every step wh i ch a m an takes i n walking

,

towards a p art i cular place The foot w i ll not move

.

m
wi thout a vol i t i on o f the m i nd and there i s thought ,

impl i ed i n i ts carry i ng hi towards an i ntended place .

Y et at the end of h i s wal k he may not remember one of

the acts of h i s w i ll or j udgment It i s not j ust correct .

to call these unconsc ious acts H e may have been con .

scious of each of them at the t i me and i f there was any ,

thing to call h i s attent i on to them —say h i s tak i ng a

fals e step — h e would have felt that he had b een con
sci ous of them and he would have rememb ered them .

B ut there was noth i ng i n the ord i nary steps taken to

make h i m noti ce them and so they p assed away There
,
.

was a momentary consci ousness b ut there i s no memory ,

of them I do not agree w i th the theory of those who

.

a scr i be the c reat i ons of gen i us say S hak es p eare s H am ’

let or M i lton s S atan or Goethe s F aust to unconsc i ous

,
’
,
’

mental act i on True these men m i ght not b e a b le or

.
,

care to analy z e l i ke a metaphys i ci a n the p rocesses that

passed i n the i r m i nds ; bu t there was a cogn iz ance O f

m
them at the moment i n the i r concrete state and there ,

may have b een a j oy i n them There ay not have .

m
been a consci ousness of them i n the sense of rolling
the as a sweet morsel un der the tongue They passed .

through the m i nds as the fresh w i nd passed by breath ,

ing through the b od i es ; b ut they were not detained

,

to cher i sh a feel ing of self complacency and the poets

-
,

p assed on to some new thought or emot i on

‘

Th e quest i on has O ften b een started Do we remem b er ,

everyth i ng and forget nothing ? I am not sure that we

can certai nly deci de th i s quest i on On the one hand . ,
94 THE RE PR O DU C TIVE OR RE PRESEN TA TIVE P OW ERS .

owing apparently to a d i sease i n the b ra i n ha d lost the

power of recalling the v i s ib le scenes they had witnessed .

It is well known that the remembrance of forms and

colors by persons who have become blind is apt in time
to become dim The same may b e true of the other
.

senses When the organs of taste an d smell supposed

.
,

by Ferrier to be i n the bac k of the head are d i seased or,

out of order the re p roduction of the corres p onding sen

,

s a tions may b e ind i st i nct T unes cannot b e recalled i t

.
,

may be presumed when the organ s of Cort i are not in

,

healthy working order .

It is generally believed that the fore part of the b ra i n

is more specially connected with i ntellectual act i on and
d i sease there will b e apt to af fect our recollect i on of all
O perat i ons requiring thought such as sci ent i fic truths
, .

P erhaps the cerebral lo b es i n the fore parts are more par

tic u l ar ly the centres of mot i on and our i deas O f mot i on
and when there i s a les i on in certain parts we m ay find
difli c u lty as some do in imag i ng movements
, ,
.

It i s now acknowledged b y almost all that M Broca .

has established that th ere i s some connect i on b etween

the third convolut i on of the left s i de of the b ra i n and
the power of us i ng language When there i s di so rg a ni
.

z a tio n i n that part there is experienced a d i fficulty i n

recall i ng words especi ally names or i n maki ng an ap

, ,

ro ria te u s e of them
p p .
 C H A P TE R II
.

THE R C E A LLIN G P O WE R OR PH ANTA SY .

SE C TIO N I .

IT S N A T U RE
.

A S long as an obj ect i s merely reta ined i t i s not b efore

the consc i ousness and in fact may never be so But i t
, .

may come into consc i ousness accord i ng to laws of asso

c ia tion to b e unfolded in the next chapter .

E very man woman and child has a chamber where

, ,

he or S he has laid up a store of images or photographs

of the obj ects w hich have been perceived It may be .

i nteresti ng to take a loo k into it and inspect i ts contents ,

m
w hi ch will be found to be very curious E very man has .

h i s own c ha b er of imagery with its separate fu rn i t u re ,

gr ave or gay It is the place of figures and fanci es

. .

I call the power wh i ch reproduces in old or i n new

forms our past exper i ences the Phantasy a phr ase em ,

ployed b y A r i stotle to denote on e of the facult i es of the

mind and wh i ch was used i n the E nglish to ngue do w n
,

to the b eg inn ing of the last century when i t was abbr e ,

v ia te d into Fancy w i th a more confined mean i ng

,
Th e .

product may be called the Phantasm always to b e dis

ting u ish e d from the phantom in w hi ch the ob j ect i s
,

imagi nary Phantasy i s a good phrase to des i gnate the

.

remembra nce or imagi ng of a S ingle O bj ect say a lily as , ,

di stinguished from a general idea su ch as the class lily ,

.

Th e faculty may also be ca lled th e Imaging or Pictorial

power only there is no image or picture except when
,

the reproduction is of an ob j ect perceiv e d by the sense

96 THE RE P R ODUC TIVE OR RE PRESE NTA TIVE P OWERS .

of s i ght the other senses however b e i ng also capab le , ,

of revivi ng what has passed before us It is the m ind s .

’

”
eye of S hakespeare In my mind s eye H oratio ’

, .

A ll these phrases are figurative always i mplying and ,

po inting to a reality We tal k of an image a likeness

.
, ,

a representat i on an i dea In what sense ? S o far as

,
.

the sense of sight i s concerned there is an im age on the ,

ret ina of th e eye B ut this is so situated that i t is not

.

seen naturall y in fact it has been d is covered by sc i ence

,
.

Th e obj ect is perce i ved upr i ght but it is inverted i n the ,

eye T hen so far as the other senses are concerned

.
, ,

there i s no i mage properly speak i ng There i s merely

,
.

an a f fect i on of the organ — of the ear the touch the , ,

palate the nostrils S peaking r i gidly there i s no i mage

, .
,

of a taste or a sound E ven so far as vi s i on i s concerned

.
,

the i mage on the retina cannot be sa i d to b e p erce i ved

by the min d It i s merely an aff ection of the organi sm
.
,

of such a k i nd that it becomes the fitt ing means by

wh i ch the exact form and color of the obj ect are known ;
j ust an d not other wi se — as an ear makes known the
sounds em i tted In respect of an image there can b e no
.
,

such thing in the b ra i n i n regard to any of the senses .

In all the senses there i s an a f fection not only of the

phys i cal part of the senses proper but of the bra i n b ut ,

this does not take the shape of a form of any k ind If .

there is no figure i n the bra i n still less can there be i n ,

the mind A figure is an exten ded mater i al th i ng The

. .

fi g ure of a tree i s no more i n the mind than the tree i s .

In all the senses the perception i s S imply a kno wledge of

an obj ect under a cert a i n aspect say as having a form or ,

O dor .In th i s sense only is an i dea the representat i on of

m
an obj ect T here i s really no likeness b etween gold as
.

out of the ind an d the i dea of gold i n the m i nd There .

is a corres p ondence b etween the two but no i dent i ty ,

.
98 THE RE P R ODU C TIVE OR REP RESE NTA TIVE P OW ERS .

rasp ing of the file the mower whett ing h i s scythe the
, ,

roar of the storm the lash i ng of the wave on the shore

, ,

the rolling of the thunder the crash of the avalanche , .

P eople endo wed w i th a mus i cal ear can recall tunes an d ,

are prompted to re p eat them and some are constantly ,

hearing mus i cal a i rs .

mm
Mu si wh n sof t vo i di
c, e ces e,

V ib r t s i n th
a e ory e e

O dors wh n sw t v i ol ts i k n
, e ee e S c e ,

L i v w i th i n th s ns th y q i k n
e e e e e u c e .

Th ere are touches wh i ch we eas i ly remem b er of

softness or smoothness say of sat in or of a smooth sk i n , ,

or of the pr i ckliness of a br i er or thorn The child re .

tains forever the memory of a mother s k i ss B ut we ’

.

get our most viv i d and varied memor i es from the sense
of sight We delight to remember colors say of a
.
,

flower or a p i ece of dress of the morn i ng and even i ng ,

Sk
y . W e i mage certain forms as of the persons and ,

faces of our friends of n oble trees of well — ,

proport i oned ,

build ings of mountain s A ll that i s p i cturesque that is

,
.
,

picture l i ke that is w i th a well de fine d shape as stee

-
,
-
,

ples cli ff s prec i p i ces leave a photograph of themselves

, , ,

on our souls The art i st uses many of these i n his pai nt

.

i ngs i n h i s portraits and i n h i s landscapes The poet

, ,
.

turns them to all sorts of uses i n p leas i ng i n excit i ng ,

and elevat i ng the min d .

This imaging power helps greatly to enl i ven our e xi st

ence We call up an incident of our ch i ldhood We
. .

remem b er the day on whi ch we were first sent to school ,

and how we set out from our parents roof w i th strangely ’

mingled feelings of confidence and t i mid i ty A S we .

b ring bac k the scene mark how everything appears ,

w i th a p i ctor i al power We have a v i v i d p i cture i t may .

,

b e of the road we travelled ; we see as it were the

, , ,
 THE RE CA LLING P OW ER OR P HAN TASY . 99

school house with i n and without ; we hear the master

-
,

addressing us and the remarks which the ch i ldren

,

passed upon us O r more pleasant st ill we remember

.
, ,

a holiday tri p in the company of genial companions or

k i nd relat i ves to a place interesting i n itself or by its
associ ations or the vis i t we paid to the house of a good
fr i end who had a thousand contrivances to please and
,

entertain us H ow vivid at this moment the picture be

.

fore u s of the incidents of the j ourney of the little mis

fortunes that befell us ; of the amusements p rovi ded for
us ; of the persons the counten ances the sm i les the , , ,

voice s and words of those who j oined us i n our m ir th or

,

m ini stered to our grat ification We not only recollect .

the events : we as it were perce i ve them before us ;

, ,

the i maging i s an essential element of o ur remembrance .

Wordsworth is pa i nting from the lif e when he s p ea ks of

hos r oll t d ho rs th t h v th h r
T e ec ec e

O f v i s i on ry th i n g s thos lov l y f or s
a
u a

e
a e

e m
m
e c a

m m
A nd sw t s ns t ions th t throw b k
And l m
ee e lif a a ac ou r e,
ost k r ot st inf n y
a a e e e a c

A vi s ibl s n on whi h th n i s shi n ing

e ce e c e su .

Or possibly there may be scenes wh i ch have i m p r i nted

themselves more deeply u pon our m i nds wh i ch have , ,

as it were burned their i mage into our souls L et u s

, .

throw back our m i nd upon the t i me when death first

intruded into our dwell i ng We remember ourselves .

standing by th e dying bed of a father and then we r e ,

call how a few days after we saw th e corpse put i nto the
coffin and then borne away to the grave HO W terribly .

di stinct and startl ing do these scenes stand before us at

t hi s i nstant " We see that palli d countenance looking
forth f rom the couch upon us ; we hear that voice be

m
coming feebler and st i ll feebler ; and then we feel as if
we were looking at that fixed for which the c o u nte
1 00 THE RE PR ODU C TIVE OR REP RESENTA TIVE P OWERS .

nance too k when the sp ir i t had fled ; we follow the long

funeral as it w inds away to the place of the dead and ,

we hear the earth fa lling on the coffi n as the dust i s

comm i tted to i ts kindr ed dust .

S e condly It should be S pe ci ally not i ced that n ot only

,

are we a b le to represent these sens i ble scenes : we are

m m m
fur ther a ble to p ictu r e the thoug hts a nd fe e ling s which
p a s se d thr oug h ou r ind s a s we ing l e d in the N ot .

only do we remember the road along wh i ch we travell ed

and the buildi ng which we entered : we can b r ing up the
feeli ngs with wh i ch we set out from our parents house ’

and those with which we passed i nto the school N ot .

only do we recollect the amusements wh i ch so i nterested

us but the feelings of i nterest W i th which we engaged
,

i n them N o t only do we p i cture the chamber in whi ch

.

a father breathed his last : we can ca l l up the mingled

emot i ons of anxi ety of ho p e or fear w i th which we

, ,

watched b y h i s dy i ng b ed and the gri ef which e ver

,

whelmed us as we reali z ed the loss we had s uffered We .

br i ng u p the feelings wh i ch chased each other as we sat

by his corpse or when we returned to o ur home and felt
,

all to be so blank and melancholy .

We can thus live our mental exper i ences over aga i n

the e fior ts we made to acqu i re a branch of knowledge a ,

ne w language or a n ew science and how we found the

, ,

process to be i rksome or st i mulating ; what we felt in

our failures or our s uccesses in o u r fights and in our
,

m
tr i umphs i n ou r friendships and in our enmities in our
, ,

te ptat i ons yi elded to and our temptations resisted A s .

we survey the past we can reme mber the gratitude we

,

f elt on kindness shown us the sorrow that overwhelmed

,

us on the death of a friend the b i tterness of the di sa p

,

po i ntment when our best hopes were frustrated when one ,

we tr u sted b etrayed us and the p ang that shot through

,
1 02 THE REPR ODU C TIVE OR RE PRESE NTA TIVE P OW ERS .

ha d sweet intercourse and we can v i e w the , m

as C owp er
d i d h i s mother s portra i t : ’

i thf l r mm
br n
r f n so d r
r n ws m
Fa u e e a ce o o e ea

m
A nd wh il th t f y fi l i l gri f
h rm
e a a ce e e a e

F n y h ll w v y r li f
S h ll st p m
a c s a f ea e a c a or e e ,

m
i n E ly s i n r v ri
m
A om
a ee e a e e e .

nt ry dr th t tho t h
B y ont m
e a ea a u ar s e,

pl t i on s h lp not so g ht i n v i n
m to h v l i v d m
’
c e a e u a ,

m
Is y h i l dhoo d g in
’
ee a e e c o er a a

T h v r n w d th jo y s th t on
o a e e e e w r in e a ce e e e,

Wi tho t th s i n f v iol t i n g thi n

u e o a e .

And W hi l th wi n g s f f n y st i ll fr
mm
e e o a c a re ee ,

n v i w thi s i i how f th
Ti m
A nd I ca e c S o ee ,

m
b t h lf s d d i n h i s th f t
m
h e as u a u cce e e e

T hy s l f r ov d thy pow r to sooth l ft ”

e e e ,
e e e e .

Th i s i maging power as i t enl i vens the m i nd also tends , ,

to give v i v i dness to its product i ons i n words and writ

ings H e i s an i nteresting compan i on who having la i d
.
,

up a store O f p i ctures i s e ver br i ng i ng them out i n h i s ,

conversat i on T ravellers an d bi ographers i nstruct us

.

m
best when they are able to g i ve u s a word pa i nt i ng of -

m m
the scene and of the man or wo an Hi story i s vastly .

ore attract i ve when i t gives the event w i th its c o nco

ita nts — say the battle w i th the field on wh i ch i t was
fought O ur p i ctorial wr i ters are generally the most
.

m
popular In th e med i ae val ages they i lluminated the
.

anuscr i pts to attract and del i ght the eye In our day .
,

books i n almost every department of literature are illus

tra te d Th i s power has a st i ll more important funct i on
. .

N othing tends more to degrade the m in d an d sin k it in

th e m i re than low a nd sensual i mages On the other .

hand i mages of duty of self sacr ific e of courage of

, ,
-
, ,

honor of beauty of love elevate an d ennoble the soul

, , , .

S ome of the phantasms are m uch more vi v i d than

others They di ff er also i n the case of di ff erent i nd i
.

v idu a l s and of the sam e i nd i v i dual at d i f f erent t i mes or

,
 THE RE C ALLING P OW ER OR P HA NTASY . 1 03

in d iff erent states of hi s body It is a curious question .

what can be the cau se of th i s d iff erence Without pro .

m
fess i ng to exhaust the subj ect we may specify som e c i r
cu sta nce s which undoubtedly have an i nfluen ce on the

v i v i dness of the picture .

1 There i s the original v i v i dness of the sensat i on de

.
,

p ending pr imarily on the sens i t i veness of the organ but ,

under this also upon the nature O f the O bj ect perceived .

Th e sen ses ev i dently d iff er i n th i s respect Th e most .

l i vely i s the sense of sight The forms and colors origi

.

nally made known by it may come u p almost wi th the

distinctness of the real i t i es Th e mental representat i on
.

( we can scarcely ca l l it p i cture ) of sounds i s often very

i ntense especially in the case of those who have a mus i
,

cal ear but also when the i mpress i on on the ear is strong
,

or vehement made for i nstance by the b ursting of a

, , ,

cannon Tastes and O dors may also b e recalled wi th

.

less i mpressiveness as also touches and feelings i n our

,

nerves There are t i mes when our sensat i ons of shapes

.
,

colors and sounds are very i ntense and in these cases

, ,

they are apt to b e reproduced wi th greater vividness .

There are scenes of gorgeous coloring there are pictu r ,

esque figures such as horri d prec i p i ces ; there are sounds

,

such as those of a fall i ng rock of thunder or of an ava , ,

lanche w hi ch we can never forget S ome persons are

, .

evi dently more suscept i ble of intense i mpress i ons than

others and in these cases the i mages are apt to b e more
,

vi vi d and these m ay b e em b od i ed i n pa i nt ings i n stat

, ,

ues or i n word pa i nt i ng i n prose or poetry

,
- .

.2 Th e format i on of the i mage i s dependent on the

state of the b rain It i s b elieved that even i n our sense
.

perceptions there is b rain act i on It seems to be estab .

lish e d that the th ird convolution of th e left S i de of the

cerebrum i s the organ Of the symb ol i c power or of lan ,
104 THE RE PR ODU C TIVE OR RE P RESENTA TIVE P OWERS .

guage S ome em inent men such as H itz i g and F r i tsch

.
,

and Ferrier ma i nta i n that each sense has a separate

,

locat i on i n the bra i n others deny this W i thou t enter .

i ng i nto th i s d i scuss i on it i s allowed that b ra i n action is

,

n ecessary to sense act i on Th e whole eye m i ght b e .

perfect and yet there i s no v i s i on i f there be a lesion in

,

certain parts of the b ra i n N ot only so b ut bra i n act i on .

,

i s req u ired i n order to the re p roduct i on of our sense

percept i ons N o w it i s h i ghly probable that the same
.

part of the brain act i ng i n the percept i on i s necessary i n

order to i ts reproduction When there i s a les i on of a .

certa i n part of the bra i n it may not be possi b le to form

an image of the obj ect In all cases the v i vidness of the
.

i mage may depend on the health and suscept i bi li ty of the

bra i n matter .

It is well known that persons may lose c e rtaIn of the i r

recollections wh i le they reta i n others Th e defect seems .

to ari se from a les i on o f the b ra i n We have the record .

of person s los i ng the p ower of p i c tur i ng forms wh i le ,

th e i r memory was good i n all other respects We have .

more frequent i nstances of people los ing the i r power of

using languages or part i cular languages T h i s i s the .

disease of aphas i a ar i sing from a derangement i n the

,

organ of language There are cases of persons los i ng a

.

portion of their knowledg e for a t i me and then recover

ing it ; perhaps los i ng i t suddenly and recoveri ng i t as ,

suddenly In all such cases i t looks as if i n acqu i r i ng

.
,

the original k nowledge there i s a certa i n state of the ,

b ra i n produced say by a certa i n d i sposi t i on of the mole

,

m
cules proba bly i n the gray matter i n the p er i phery of
,

the b rain Where there i s an e fl a ce e nt or derange

.

ment of th i s matter in the b ra i n the knowledge ca nnot

be recalled S omet i mes the d i sorgan i zat i on i s only for
.

a time and when i t i s cured the men tal power i s ready

,

to act .
106 THE RE P R ODUC TIVE OR RE PRESENTA TIVE P OW ERS .

ms orm h i l hoo i m os p rsons l r

m or n m l r y rs A m
The i a ge f ed in c d d are w th t e c e a er ,

b ri h r ro s th n hos o
i mry
te a nd e u e u a t e of a te ng
g , ea .

v im
w ny i h s
t e t - e g t tu d e nts hr b l i v th th i r pow rs t ee e e e at e e of a
ge

y h v im in m
ha e prov
e d, t h i rt n th y h v v ri
ee w lv sa
y th at e a e not a e d, t e e sa y

th i n i sh his is ny s s is s
l b or i m ry so mol r
at the a e d e d. T d ue a ca e to d u e,

h r no o b h
m m or won r l th n n y h i n o n m
f or t e e c a n be d u t t at th e e a a te of de
a
ge e

h i l r n s i m s p rt ro m n t r l s r n th h i r ph n s y
in s is d f ar e on h i l r n
de f u a a t g f u d a g c d e .

or molor o tl i n i sso i t ro m
C f the
’
d e a
ge , a a a u a t e g of t e a ta ,

i i b s th y
m
a re v v d ecau e e se e f , c ,
and u e d c a ed f
a ny i str i n i s h i h wo l nt r
d ac t
g de a in w l c u d e e the d of a n a du t . A
h i l loo k s pon y r ss w i th i ts x rn l h r rs ro h
o lon m
c d at a e ng o ed e te a a c te u
, a c , g
n w i tho t tho h pr i or i spos i
sim mnt l on p
e , a nd s o o n,
c a t, g a u u
g t of ce , a
ge , d

mm
t i on . h i s on ntr t i on
T c pl i i ty
ce a a nd c o f th e e a c ce t a ff e c ts

ory sh rp o ss i n s s ns i t i v pl
l i st i m s r ll ro mh i l oo ms i n ly ri fli n h y
the e as a f cu g a ff e c t a e e a te . T he e ar

e a
g e eca ed f c dh d are a u
g t g t e ar e

of te n o f o bj ts w hi h to h d th h i l di sh v n i ty s h the fir t
ec c uc e e c a , uc as s

lo n g tro s rs or n w b l d r ss th firs t d y t s hool

m
u e e ue e , e a a c .

Th f ollow i n g x p r i n e f
e y o n g n n w ph y s i i n (D
e e e c o a u a , o a c a r.

m
Loy d) i s f ll f i nstr t i on
, u o uc

m
A y r tw ea g Iorw s ff r i n o a
g f ro n or s i g h t d n ss nd as u e ea -
e e a

m
s e e i n g v r y th i n g d o b l
e e I h d n p r t i on p rf or u e . d by D Ag a a O e a e e r.

m
ne w wh i h w i th th f gl ss s r s tor d y y s i gh t nd c
m
, c ,
e u se O a e , e e e e a or

m
i p rf ct oor d i n t i on If I t t p t t r ll s n s th t
m
re c t d th
e e e e c a . a e o eca ce e a

I w wh i l y y s w r t f r d r I i nv r i b l y th
m m mm
sa e e e e e ou th y o o e , a a se e e as e

m
pp re d d r ing th t ti e l tho gh I y h v s n th ny
m
a ea u a , a u a a e ee e a

m mm m
s s i n th p r ti on F i ns t n i n th s f th i n i s t r
m
ti e ce e O e a . or a ce , e ca e o e e

m
in th p lp i t t ho tw i s no r h
m m
e u I a
g f e,hi t
se e t h w o a e o , a e o uc

tr y to h oll i ons x in
m
I y a
g t id f n f
e t r M y r o t o f th
e o e . ec ec o e e a a

ti on h ll nd f th x i n r pon n tr n t oll g
m
a a o e e a fi t d
e , u e a ce o c e e , a re a ec e

i n th s ltho gh I h v s i n tt n d d s v r l o rs s f
m m
e w ya e a , a u a e ce a e e e e a c u e o

l t r s i n th t roo
ec u e Wh n I th i n k f th x i n r h i s s ve r l
a . e o e e a e , e a

m
pos i ti ons ll v r y l e r b t ll d o b l e
ar e a e M y r oll t i on f the
c a ,
u a u . ec ec o

in wh i h th op r ti on w p rf or d i s lso f v r y th i n g
m
c fii ce c e e a as e e a o e e as

m m
do b l u ltho gh I w it nl y tw i b f or the r stor t i on of y
e, a u sa o ce e e e a

s i gh t nd n y t i s f t r Th o bj ts wh i h I h v e s n s i nc
, a a e a e . e ec c a ee e

m
p er ti on lw y s s i n gl wh n r ll d
m m
”
th e O a ar e a a e e e ca e .

B t weu
y lso h v ph
a n tas s f to hat s t e so n d n d s all a o uc ,
a e, u ,
a e .

O nl y f w p rsons nr ll o dors ne wr i t r ss rts on th oth r

m
a e e ca eca o e a e ,
e e

h n d th t o dors
m th os t v i i d f ll h i s r ll d s ns ti on s
a , a a re e v o a ec a e e a .

To che s
u e the ne x t rare t the n so n d the n col or whil e f r
ar is
s , u , ,
o
 ID EAS S ING U LAR AND C ONC RE TE . 1 07

m
os r ll
w nty fi wr i t rs ll y th y n
m m mm
t f r e q u e ntl v e ca ed . Of t e -
ve e , a sa e ca

r ll f or i n so d gr nd two thi r d s f th s r ll f or or
m
eca e e ee , a o e e e ca e

d i st i n tl y th n n y th i n g ls th t o
c a a s to th s ns s C olors e e a c e e e e .
, ac

or d i n g to th i s s r i s f r pl i s n b f i rl y r ll d by b o t tw
m
c e e o e e , ca e a e ca e a u o

p rsons t f thr b t not so v i v i dl y f or s Wi th onl y n

m m
e ou o ee, u as . o e

f o rth th n b r w th r ll i n g f f or nd olor q l w i th
m
u e u e as e e ca o a c e ua

o n t nth w
e e th r ll i n g f f or
as e olor nd so n d s q l Thos
eca o , c , a u e ua . e

who r ll d so n d s o l d i n f w i nst n s r ll olors r di l y nd

in m m
eca e u c u e a ce eca c ea , a

n y s s th r w i v i d r oll t i on f olor w i th d i i d
m m
a ca e e e as a v ec ec o c a ea

f f or or i N i n t n o ld r or b s l v n o l
m
o , v ce vers a
ll f. t d
e ee c u
l
ec a e , e e e c u

r ll olors b st or
eca c w ll e f or s n i n f
, so n d s thr f
as e as , e or u , ee or

to h s nd two f d ors Th s proport i ons pro b b l y i n di t

m m
uc e ,
a or O . e e a ca e

m
b t ro ghl y thos wh i h wo l d b
u u e b t i n d f ro c l rg r n b r f u e O a e a a e u e o

p rsons A on g i n di v i d ls th y p rtl y tt st th r l ti v i n b orn

e . ua e a a e e e a e

a t n ss f th v r i o s s ns s
cu e e o e w ll i n d i v i d l pr f r n s f
a u e e , as e as ua e e e ce or

r t i n q lit i s f o bj ts ; o bj ts f di st s te n t r ll y p
im m
ce a ua e o ec ec o a ar e a u a su

pr ss d f ro
e e
g r y f
ou r w n ontrol
a i te; thro g ho
ast ll ar a s e ca c u u a

i s th pr i n i pl so w ll b ro ght t by M G lton th t pow rs f

m
e c e e u ou r. a a ou r e o

r v i v i n g th i pr ss i ons f d i ff r nt s ns s ry n v n
W m m m
e e e o e e e e ar e v e u e e .

e y l ik w i s h v ph nt s s f p r l y ps y h i l or
a e e a e nt l a a o u e c ca e a

m
t t s s
s a e h j o y f r hop r son i n g r sol t i on ; b t th s h v
,
uc as , ea ,
e, ea , e u u e e a e

n t b n so r f ll y o b s rv d tho gh th y e if poss ib l f or e
m
o ee ca e u e e , u e ar , e, o

i por t n e a c .

SE C TION III .

ID EA S S IN GU L AR AN D C O N C RETE .

The is u sed very loosely and am bi gu

word “
i dea
o u sl B u t i t may have a definite mean i ng L iterally
y . .

signifying image i t may stand for all those operations ,

i n which there is a reproduct i on of past exper i ences .

When there is an ob j ect before me say a mountain and , ,

I look u pon it I would no t say that I have an i dea of

,

i t but that I know i t In like manner when I am con

, .
,

scious of myself in a particular state say in pain it is , ,

not an adequate expression of the fact to sa y that I have

an idea of the pain we have a co nscious knowledge of
i t B ut when the mountain and the pa inful affection
.
108 THE RE PR ODUC TIVE OR RE P RESE NTA TIVE POW ERS .

are recalled we may then say that we have an i dea of

them T hat wh i ch i s b rough t up b y the phantasy may
.

always b e called an i dea S o far as i t i s thus ra i sed i t is

.

m
always l ik e the ori ginal percept i ons of sens e and con
s c io u s ness ,s i ng u lar and con crete an d thes e a
y be ,

called phantasm s O ut of th e s i ngular an d con crete

.

cogn i t i ons there may be formed general and a b stract no

tions and these may b e called concept i ons or concepts
, .

( S ee inf r a under Compar i son )

,
B oth of these may
. be
”
called i deas according to the usage of the E ngl i sh
“
,

tongue .

In an earl i er part of th i s work I have crit i cally exam

ine d the i deal theory In sense percept i on the obj ect
.
-

i s presented and is known d irectly When we loo k at a .

tree I would not say with L ocke that we have an i dea of

i t but that we have a knowledge of i t B ut when the
, .

tree i s n ot present and we recall i t then i t i s proper to ,

say that we have an i dea of i t We thus see what i s the .

proper order of our m ental O p eration s not first the ,

i mage and then the substance but first the su b stance ,

and then the i mage In this way everything i s put i n

.

i ts proper place There are metaphys i c i an s who reverse

.

this order an d p ut that which i s first last and that

, ,

which is last first and thus derange everyth i ng ma k e i t

, ,

impossible to dist i ng ui sh ph i losophically b etween the

i deas and the real i t i es and g i ve to th ings a shadowy
,

exi stence We avoid this b y ma kin g i d ea s the reflect i o n

.

of th i ngs .
11 0 THE ASS OCIA TION O F ID EAS .

w i th a ll i ts order and be ne fic e nc e in th i s ki ngdom of ,

mind ; and links often by invis i ble ties our thoughts

, ,

and emotion s one to another .

m
We find our i deas pursu ing a course When we .

w atch an d follow the we find them connected one with

another S ome one refers to the great civil war in
.

A mer i ca and i mmed i ately i ts scenes come before u s ;

,

the c i rcumsta nces wh i ch led to it the existence of slav ,

ery the feelings of the N orth a nd of the S outh the bat

, ,

tles and the i r results ; the terr i ble su f ferings and the ,

m i stak es comm i tted the conduct of the st a tesmen an d

,

the generals the part taken b y Great Bri tain and

,

France ; the se ntiments of th ese count ries ab out A mer

i ca the e ff e ct which this had on A merica the issue of
, ,

the war and the condit i on in wh i ch it left the U ni ted

S tates Our thoughts have gone over a considerably
.

w i de course over a n umb er of years and two w i de con

, ,

tine nts but they have not tak en a v i olent leap ; they
,

have trod the whole way step by step .

We can often trace them b ackward when we find ,

the same consecutiveness Often i ndeed we may not b e

.
, ,

able to d i scover all the l i nks as some of them may be

forgotten i n the rapi di ty of their occurrence O rdinary .

conversation often seems very desultory yet we can at ,

m
t i mes discov er the thread on w hich are strung top i cs the
most remote and discordant Thus H obbes of M al e s .

b ury tells o f h i s be i ng i n a compan y i n which the con

versation turned on the civil wars i n the t i mes of the
Commonwealth when a person asked abruptly
,
“
What ,

is th e value of a R oman denarius On a l i ttle re fle c

”
tion says H obbes
, I was able to trace the train of
,

thought which suggested the question for the ori ginal ,

su bj ect of discourse naturally introduced the history of

the king and the treachery of those who surrendered his
 THE ASS OC IA TION O F ID EAS . 1 11

m
person to h i s enem i es th i s again introduced the h i story
o f Judas Iscar i ot and the s u of money wh i ch he I e
ce iv e d for his reward I remember try i ng to make a .

compa ny merry by the narrat i ve of a fishing excurs i on

wh i ch had been d i stinguished by some la u ghable mis
fortun es , o f boastings ending in hum i liations and of
-
,

duck ings without dr owning — when to my surpr i se a , , , .

lady burst into tears : i t turned out that S h e had lost

a dear boy who had falle n i nto a deep pool when fish i ng
,
.

In such cases we can detect the tra i n of thought In .

others we may not be able to follow th e path as no ,

traces have been lef t behind i n the m emory ; yet even

i n such we are certa i n that there has b een a cont inuous

m
course j ust as we are sure that the b ullet though we
, ,

have not seen i t has passed through the whole inte r e

,

diate space between the rifle and the target ; and that
the li ghtning which cometh o u t of the east and sh i neth
,

even unto the west has p assed through every p o i nt be ,

t ween.

sh ll y W ho a sa ,

Wh n thos tho ghts nd whi th r t n ds th i w y ;

T h s dd n i m
e ce a r e e u ,
a e e e r a

e u g s f v n i sh d thi n g s
e a e o a e

m
Th t th sp i r i t fl sh w k now not why
so mb ro k n h rp s d s rt d stri n g
’
a o er e a ,
e .

m
T on s f ro
W r s ns t h s f s m mrs long g on by
’
e e e a e e e s

a u e ue o u e e

A ri p pl i n g w v th d shi n g f
a e n e a o a e ar

A fl w s nt flo tin g p st
o e r- ce p r nt s door
a a o ur a e
’

A wor d — s r not d i n i ts ho r p r h n
ca ce e u e c a ce ,

Y t b k r t rn i n g w i th pl i nt i v ton
A sm i l — s nn y or m
e ac e u a a e e

o rn f l g l n
F ll f sw t mn i ng s now f ro m
e a u a u u a ce

thi s worl d flown ;

A not th s m
u o ee ea ,

y st ri wh n to l if th y st rt
A nd p r ss v i n t rs i n g sh s f ro m
re e e e es, e e e a ,

th h rt ? ”
e a ea u e e ea

I am to endeavor to say when ce are these thoughts .

In doing so I find i t expedient first to announce and , ,

ill ustrate the laws which are O bv i ous and which are gen
112 THE ASS OCIA TION OF ID EAS .

e r a ll
y ac k nowledged and then to d i scuss som e more
, su b

tle and d i sputed po i nts The laws of assoc i at i o n are of .

two sorts Pri mary and S econdary

, .

SE C TIO N I.

PRIMAR Y L AWS .

These regulate the succession of all our s p ontaneous

i deas ; not however of all our mental states some of
, , ,

which such as our sensat i on s and perce p t i ons are called

, ,

up by e xternal c i rcumstances The laws may be ar .

m
ranged under two heads C ont igu i ty and C orrelat i on , .

I C O N TIG U ITY When two or or e ide a s ha ve be en in

m m
. .

the ind tog ether on one c o ing up it is ap t to be f ol

,

l owe d by the other or other s Th e law takes two forms .

,

the on e that of S uccess i on when the i deas have followed ,

each other ; the other that of C oexistence when they ,

have b een together .

When two idea s

mm m
TH E LA W O F S U C C E S S IO N .

m
ha ve i e dia te l su ccee de d e a ch othe r on one of the
y ,

co ing u
p ther e is a tend e ncy in the h
ot er to follow .

Thi s i s the L aw of same follows the R e p et i t i on . Th e

same O ur thoughts have gon e once tw i ce or several
.
, ,

t i mes i n a train — A B C D E ; one of them A i s

, , , , , , ,

started and O fl goes the mind after B C D E

, , , , .

John G i lpi n w i tiz n as a c e ,

O f r di t nd r nown
”
c e a e .

The ch i ld goes over th i s once twi ce thr i ce t i ll the words , , ,

have been a ssoc i ated according to the law of repetit i on ;

”
and now you have only to start J ohn G i lp i n and
“
,

away he sl ides — as on an i cy trac k wh i ch he has made o n

”
th e snow was a cit i zen of cred i t and renown
,
Thus .

i t i s that things hav ing been assoc i ated on ce twice or

, , ,

often i n our m i nds the one i s apt to recall the other It

, .
114 THE ASSOCIA TION OF ID EAS .

Tak i ng th i s k ey w i th us we can often explai n certa i n

p ecul i ari ties of character which may seem very odd T he .

child screams when he hears of h i s b eing about to re

m
c e iv e a v i s i t from the surgeon who had to perform a ,

painful operation on h i That boy w i ll not taste the

.

j elly piece o ff ered h i m because the j elly 1 3 assoc i ated

,

w i th the nausea of the drug wh i ch was adm i n i stered i n

it A n excellent lady of my acqua i ntance was nearly
.

k i lled by a bullock when a child and ever since she runs ,

from the most harmless cow as i f it were a lion T hus .

i t i s that certa in persons have been made to acqu i re a

horrid shr i nking from certa i n ob j ects such as m i ce or ,

rats as frogs or toads as cats or dogs or from darkness

, , , ,

which i s assoc i ated w i th ghosts Beginn i ng with these .

s i mpler i nstan ces we can now expla i n more com plex

,

and recond i te cases ; as how people become prej ud i ced

against certain persons ; these persons have inflicted on
them some real or quite as possible some imag i nary
, ,

inj ury ; or aga i nst certain scenes because there they ,

have su ff ered a humil i ation I k now a man who s u p .

poses that I kep t h i m out of an office which he very

much coveted and ever s i nce when he i s i n danger of
, ,

m
meeting me h e sets O ff the nearest by way that may ena
,
-

ble hi to escape Those who have i nj ured any one i n

.

m
h i s property or good name are apt ever afte r to shrin k
from h i s company for his presen ce reminds the of
their s i n which they would rather keep out of sight I
, .

knew a young man who m ade a fool of himself and was ,

laughed at the first night h e entered a debating club

, ,

and never after could he b e m ade to face such a m eet

i ng which h e always looked upon as an array of brist
,

ling spears — the tongue of every m ember b eing ready

to enter i nto his heart Y oung person s are to be on
.

their guard against falling u nder the powe r of such u n

 R MARY
P I L AWS . 1 15

reasonab le or S i nful assoc i ation s When we are i n dan .

ger of b eing sub j ected to them we should hasten to ,

de li ver ourselves from the thraldom by connecting the

ob j ects with other and more pleasing remembrances I .

know a boy who i n early life got a fright at dogs and i t ,

was only by his being led to mingle for long with very

m
gentle an i mals that he was cured of his terror ; that is
, ,

dogs now became assoc i ated in his mind wi th har less

ness and playfulness I am acqua i nted w i th a physician
.
,

who feeling how inj u r i ous it is to children to b e in

,

terror of their doctor contr i ves to amuse his j uvenile

,

patients t i ll he becomes a favori te It i s thus we should .

endeavor to overcome our ant i path i es towards a l l of -

whom we are j ealous ; let us th i n k of them under the

more favorable aspects of the i r character or i f we can , ,

not but know and abhor their bad qualities let us at , ,

least ever remember that we ourselves are also sinners

, .

It i s thus we should contend again st every s i nful pr e ju

dice ; against every pre j udice indeed except the pr e ju , ,

dice against sin w hich we should certai nly ever associ

,

ate wi th loath i ng and detestation .

B u t it i s of more moment to remark that i t i s thi s ,

law that main l y gives i ts strength to H A B IT L et us .

glance for a little at hab i t and i ts power for good and

for evil H abit as every one knows is characteri zed by
.
, ,

t wo marked features .

( )
a . The r e is a tendenc
y to r ep e a t the a cts which ha ve
ofte n been done Certain mental states i deas feelings
.
, , ,

and resolutions have followed each other i n a certain

order once twice ten times or a hundred t i mes ; and
, , , ,

no w on any one of these coming u p the others will in

, ,

clin e to follow qu i te as naturally as the stone falls to

the ground if u n supported or as water bursting from , ,

i ts fountai n w i ll run in the chann el formed for it Y ou

,
.
116 THE ASSO CIA TION OF ID EAS .

wonder at the drun k ard b ecome so i nfatuated b ut the ,

griev i ng the downcast m other or the disheartened w i fe

, , ,

can tell you of a time and a s i gh heaves her bosom as

S he speaks of it — w hen the now outcast and degraded

m m
on e was loved and respected and returned with regular
,

i ty to qu i et and dom estic peace i n the b oso of the f a

ily But alas he would not bel i eve the warn i ngs of a
.
, ,

m
m
parent he did n ot attend to the mee k unobtrus i ve rec
o e nda tio ns of a w i fe or s i ster ; he despised the com

mands of the l i ving God ; and seek i ng for happiness

,

wh ere i t has never b een found he spurned at those who

,

told h i m that the hab i t was fixing its roots t i ll n ow he ,

h as b ecome the scorn and j est of the tho u ghtless and ,

the obj ect of p i ty to the w i se and good : tal ki ng of h i s

k i ndness of heart wh i le h i s fr i ends and fam i ly are p i n ing
i n poverty boast i ng to h i s companions i n the midst of ,

h i s brutal mirth of his strength of mind and yet u n able

, ,

to resist the least temptation What we see in so marked

.

a manner in dru nkenness has equal place though it may ,

not be so str i k ing in the formation of every other ha bit ;

,

as of i ndolen ce wh i ch shrinks from every exertion ; an d

,

of avar i ce and worldly mindedness w h ich keep us ever

-
,

to i ling among the clay of th i s earth ; and licentiousness ,

m
wh i ch wades thro u gh filth till i t S inks hopelessly into
the i re of pollution : th e man i s driven o n as by a
terrible wind b eh i nd mov i ng to fill up a vacuum ; as by a
tide wi th its wave upon wave pursu ing each other under ,

an attracting power which will not let go i ts grasp In .

all cases we see how difficult it is for those who have

been acc u stomed to do evil to learn to do well at times
almost as impossible as for a man who has thrown him ,

self from a pinnacle to r i se up when he i s half way

,

down or for on e who has comm i tted h i mself to the

stream above Ni agara to s top when he i s at the very
br i nk.
11 8 . THE ASS O C IA TION OF ID EAS .

n ot dece i ved God i s not mock ed ; for whatsoever a an

,
”
m
soweth that shall he also reap H e has sown to the flesh .
,

an d of the flesh he now reaps corruption H e has sown .

to the wind and the whirlwind r i ses to toss h i m along as

,

by an irres i stible power H e has set the ston e a rol ling .

-
,

an d he has to answer for the In jury i t may do as it de

scends H e has loosed the wagon and let i t go down
.
,

the i ncl i ned plane and he i s respons i ble for all th e havoc
,

i t may work as it dashes o n with ever accelerated S peed .

T here are a f fect i ng cases in which the man is con scious ,

of his m i sery as he s i nks — like a traveller lost i n the

A lps down the snowy descent i nto the awful gu lf .

T ake th e follow i ng con fessio n of a man of gen i us a ,

poet and a philosopher at the t i m e when he had b ecome ,

the slave of op i um tak en i n the first instance to relieve

,

a bodily disease Conce i ve says Coler i dge

.
“
a poor , ,

m i serable wretch who for m any years had been attempt

,

ing to b eat off pa i n b y a con stan t recurren ce to the vice

wh i ch reproduces it Conce i ve a sp i ri t in hell tracing
.

out for others the road to that heaven from wh i ch h i s

v i ces exclude him In short conce i ve whatever is most
.
,

wretched helpless and hopeless and you will form as

, , ,

tolerable a notion of my state as it i s possible for a good

man to have I used to thin k the text in James that
.
,

h e who offended i n one po i nt o ff ends in all very harsh ; ,

b ut now I feel the tremendous the awful truth of it ,

.

For the one sin of O pium what crimes have I not made
.
,

myself gu i lty of Ingratitude to my M aker and to my

.

benefactors and unnatural cruelty to my poor ch i ldren

,

nay too often actual falsehood A fter my death I ear

, .

ne s tl y entreat that a full and unqualified narration of my

wretchedness and of i ts gu i lty cause may b e made pub
, ,

lie that at least some l i ttle good may be e fl e cte d b y the

,
”
direful example .
 R MARY
P I L AWS . 119

m
(b ).Ha bit
g ive s a fa cility in doing a cts which ha ve
ofte n be en p erf or e d . Th i s peculiarity i s der i ved f om r

mthat gives the ve

that j ust con sidered . It i s the tendency that g i ves the
facil i ty the acquired momentu lc e
ity . At
first the work could be done only by an e ff ort
only by a spec i al act o f the w i ll setting i tself to de
vise means and avoid obstacles N ow the process once .
,

begun goes on of itself A s a consequence that wh i ch .

,

may at first have been i rksome because l a borious no w , ,

b ecomes pleasant because easy , and ne w natural that , ,

is according to a natural law

, .

U nder the other aspect of hab i t we were led to Vl e W ,

i ts evil results N ow we are rather i nvited to contem

.

plate its be ne fice nt e f fects and surely the law of habit ,

like every other part of our const i tution was appointed ,

for good by our M aker True i t is found that when we .

,

abuse th i s la w i t has Wi thin i tself and evidently pro ,

m
v ide d for this end the means of inflicting a terr i ble j ud i
,

cia l punishment B ut certainly th e law is good to the

.

that use it lawfully We have forgotten a great deal of

.

our ch i ld i sh experiences yet we remember so much and , ,

we s e e enough to convi nce us that that little boy has

h i s trials at every stage as he learns to read : — as first
he masters the letters one b y one ; then the words , ,

word after word ; and then i s able out of these black ,

strokes to gather a h i story or a sci ence or a doctrine

, , ,

regarding God and Christ and the soul and the world , ,

to come A nd yet how easy do we no w find all this

.

as i n a few m i nutes we read a whole page with perhaps ,

its letters ? I m ention this for the encouragement

of those who are still carry i ng o n their educat i on For .

our e f forts to improve our minds should not cease wi th

our ch i ldhood We should be sch olars all our days on
.

earth and unt i l we shall reach the kingdom of heaven ,

12 0 THE ASS OCIA TION OF ID EAS .

where I suppose we S hall also b e scholars s i tt i ng at the

feet of the Great T eacher I recommend that every
.

young man should at every particular tim e be ambi

, ,

tio u sly and resolutely engaged at h i s leisur e hours in

mastering some n ew branch of k nowledge secular or ,

sacred L et one propose to h i m self to acquire a ne w

.

language say G erman or F rench ; another to master a

,

science say chem i stry or natural h i story a th i rd to be

,

come thoroughly familiar w i th some department of civil

history ; wh i le others or th e same would make them
, ,

selves conversant with B i ble h i story o r of the history ,

m
of the Church of Christ i n the early ages or of the Ref ,

or a tio n struggle with i ts i nstructive lessons and thri ll

,

m
i ng i ncidents of su ff eri ng and martyrdom or they would
master the syste of Chr i st i an theology or the plan and ,

reasoning of the E p i stle to the R omans In prosecuti ng .

any one of these tasks they will find d i fficult i es but let
me assure them for their encouragem ent that these w i ll
, ,

be felt only at the beginn i ng and w i ll disappear and be

,

forgotten like the diffi culti es they had years ago in

,

learn i ng the alphabet A nd these difficulties be i ng over

.

come they will find their minds braced and strengthened

,

by the very e ff ort made and the v i ctory ga i ned Of all .

attain ments youthful habi ts of a useful k i nd are the

most valuable more valua b le than even all the k nowl
e dge acquired i n form i ng them A nd youth i s the sp e
.

c ia l time for acqu i ring habits ; habits of i ndustry and

appl i cat i on ; habits of manliness and independence hab

its o f act i vity ; hab its of b enevolence and self sa c rifice ; -

habits of reading ; hab i ts of r i g i d thought ; hab i ts of

devot i on I have been utter i ng a warnin g against the
.

format i on of ev i l hab i ts ; but no one will be able to pre

vent ba d habits i n any other way than by cult i vating
good ones Y ou w i ll not b e ab le to k ee p down the weeds
.
12 2 THE ASS O CIA TION OF ID EAS .

m
these B com i ng b efore the m i nd i t may call u p some
, , ,

one or all of the rest Y ou e t for the first time and

.
,

m
conversed w i th two persons in one company ; y o u after
wards meet on e of them and the i age of the other
,

stands before you poss i bly w i th the room an d f u r ni

, ,

ture i n which you talked w i th them H appen i ng once .

to meet a B elfast man at R otterdam I n ever see him ,

w i thout th in k ing of that city In my childhood I was

.

accustomed to hear a flock of geese cackling as I lay i n

bed i n my father s house and on the romant i c hills in the
’

ne i ghborhood I ever heard the lapwi ng the curlew and , ,

th e grouse and I cannot hear the cries of these b i rds

,

now w i thout hav i ng th e whole scenes of my younger

m
years before m e In my early life of study I sat i n a
.

room thro u gh wh i ch the blue flies buz z ed ost v i gor

o u sl
y, and the buzzing of a b ig b lue fly always makes
me seated i n a certain room at a little table with my ,

H omer before me You heard a person tell a tale that

.

interested you ; whenever the tale occurs to you i t ,

b rings u p the narrator and vic e ver sa

, the two formed
as i t were one complete thought and the one hauls i n ,

the other Y ou have b een accustomed to hear a tun e

.

sung to cer ta i n words whenever the words are brought

u
p the tun e comes up w i th them while the tun,
e i s apt to
bring back the words rendering it very per i lous to a t
tach profane tunes to sacred songs — the tune of Where ,
”
the sweet waters meet to a hymn as there will a l ,

ways be a risk that the worsh i pper th i nks of th e sweet

waters instead of the Divin e B eing A s one separate .

ob j ect thus recalls another separate obj ect with which it

has been associated i n thought at any time so ( what i s ,

very much the same thing ) i f I have n oticed a number

of qualit i es of one and the same ob j ect a ny one of these ,

may b ecome a start ing po i nt for an as soci at i on If I have

- .
 P I R MARY L AWS . 12 3

met a man w i th a snub nose and a b lue neckcloth and

extremely wi tty so that pun flashed after pun and re
, ,

partee succeeded h u morous description I am apt when , ,

I see a sn u b nose to think of the blue neckcloth and

,

the j okes which were fired o ff I was obliged once to s i t .

two whole hours at d i nner beside a lady wi th a blazing

crimson gown loaded all over with j ewe lry but who
, ,

had an awful i ncapacity for conversation and I n ever ,

see that gaudy color without th in king of the lady and

yawning as I do so as I recall the terribly long two
,

hours I had wi th h er start ing top i c after top i c w i thout

, ,

a response The very idea of a dinner company here sug

.

gests to m e that the dullest party I was ever at wa s one

where there was a table groaning w ith r i ch food w i th ,

ten kinds of wi ne and all the deli cacies of the season

, ,

— that is with very unseasonable lamb in J an uary ; and

,

I ever since get terribly alarmed for a s tupid meet

ing when I see a gross d i splay of eatables and drink
ables having no quality b ut a vulgar an d s i nful e x pe n
,

S Iv e ne ss .

This law of coe xi s ting i deas helps greatly to g i ve

m
sweep and variety to our thoughts Were there no law .

save that of repetit i on ou r thoughts like D u bie dy k e s

, ,
’

pony would carry their supposed master always b y the

,

same route to the same spot B ut by the law of coex i st .

ence a number of roa ds are spread out b efore us that to ,

da y we may p a ss into on e an d to m orrow into th e other

,
- .

By the la w of repe tition our thoughts hang on each

other l i ke the links of a long chain by th i s other they
are conn ected as i n a network branching off in all dire c ,

tions Th e law of repet i tion would carry us r apidly as

.

by a ra i lway to a particular point but by the law of c o ,

existence we have th e freedom of a man dri v ing or rid

i ng or as more i ndep e ndent st ill wa lk ing and who may
, , ,
12 4 THE ASS OC IA TION OF ID EAS .

take the stra i ght road b ut who may also tak e the w i nd
,

i ng one and str ik e o ff when he chooses from the high

,

ways to the b yways ; or leave all paths b ehind as he

follows the w i ndings of the stream and i s enlivened by ,

i ts purl i ngs or muses on i ts dar k pools ; or as he lies

,

down by the fountain and gazes on i ts perpetual spr i ng

i ng and the patch of green around ; or dives i nto the
deep woods and l i stens to the eer i e sound of the melan
,

c ho l
y win d ho wl i ng through them as i f seeking rest and
compla i n i ng that it cannot get i t ; or as he goes out
into the wayless waste to enj oy a sense of freedom in
,

wander i ng at his free w i ll ; or as he boldly marches up

the steep mounta i n to see the sweep of h i lls and rocks ,

of pla i ns and streams of scattered houses an d crowded

,

towns w i th the smoke curl i ng up from them to show

,

that there are dwellers w i th i n .

B ut in order to take full a dvantage of this law we

m u st h ave the knowledge of a var i ety of obj ects and ,

th i s is to be acqu i red by o b servation by i ntercourse ,

with our fellow men by read i ng by travelling that thus

-
, , ,

we may ever have themes to set o ff upon i n our musings

and reflection s Person s i n charge of the deaf and dumb
.

tell us that they may not be more stupid than others ,

”
but bei ng from one i nlet to knowledge qu i te shut out ,

the i r range of th i nk i ng i s very restr i cted t i ll they are ,

taught the use of signs whereby to commun i cate w i th,

the i r fellow men Th e ideas of the uneducated man

-
.
,

who has never travelled many m i les from his nat i ve

place are apt to b e very few and confined and the top
, ,

ics of conversation between h i m and h i s w i fe very soon

become exhausted person s of intell i gence in th i s walk
o f life are commonly so glad when they can have the
soc i ety of one beyond their narrow sphere I n e v er .

thought the world so bi g t i ll I went to B elfast sa i d a ,

126 THE ASS O CIA TION O F ID EAS .

J er i v
. and encouraged themselves i n the m i dst
.

of all the i r emplo y ments to thin k of the i r suppos e d abil

i ty S kill prowess generosity ; and s uch feelings bei ng
, , ,

m
thus fondled present themselves even when they are no t

m
w i shed t i ll the a n becomes li terally puff ed up with van
,

i ty wh i ch i s sure ever to land hi in humili ations be

,

fore h i s fello w men even as the self r ighteous S pirit has

-
,
-

all along been displeas i ng to God A nother has allowed .

himself to dwell on the ev i l q u alities real or supposed , ,

of hi s fellow men till he becomes habitually envious in

-
,

m
thought and censorious in speech A third has rolled
,
.

i mpure thoughts as a sweet orsel under his tongue t i ll ,

he has de fil e d his whole soul and he b ecomes the easy ,

prey of the first temptation In proportion as such .

thoughts as these are cherished and mingled with our

whole life so will they certa i nly and frequently come up
,

of their o wn accord and unbidden B e not deceived .

,
”
ev i l commun ication s corrupt good manners The w ise .

father i s accustomed to warn his son of the danger ar i s

i ng from evil compan i ons wh i ch are per i lous i n very ,

r O O I tion as they are pleasant B ut there is another

-

p p .

class of companions who are yet more dangerous be ,

cause they have yet closer access to us a nd these are ev i l ,

ideas and evil feelings We think we can allo w these to.

d well i n the soul and yet be untainted by them A h

, .
,

it i s the mistake of the youth who thinks he can go i nto

scenes of dissipation and folly and yet keep himself free ,

m
from the vices wh i ch conquer others On ce having a d .

itte d these Vi sitors to our famil i ar heart we will not ,

be able to banish them when we choose H aving called .

up these spiri ts from the vasty deep we shall find that ,

we are not able to allay them whe n we p lease ; they

w i ll i ns i st on ab i d i ng with us first to tempt and then , ,

torment us Can a man take fire i n his bosom and

.
,
 P I R MARY A WS
L . 12 7

his clothes not b e b urned ? Can one go upon hot coals ,

and his fe e t not be burned ?

U nder this head the youth needs to be guarded
aga i nst a more subtle se duction H e must beware of .

i dentifying morality and religion with what i s mean and

gloomy ; and again of associating v i ce or sin O f any
,

kind with what is pleasant and noble and generous , , .

m
This is a snare which the wicked will lay in the path of
the i nexperience d who they would tempt to look on
,

relig i on as fit only for the dy i ng or as li kely to b e ,

accepted only by knaves and simpletons ; while they

represent irrel i gion as manly i ndependent and opening , ,

numerous sources of en j oyment Those who would a i .

lure the thoughtless kn ow well how to set off S in and

folly by theatrical accompan i ments by the setting of ,

cut flowers wh i ch look pretty at n ight but wh i ch are ,

faded on the morrow an d by scen ery wh i ch appears fa i r

,

only when seen i n the glare of artific i al lamps but which ,

we turn from as unbearably paltry and S habby i n the

li ght of day .

But i t is not enough to guard agai nst th i s assoc i ation

with evil ; we must seek the society of the good A nd .

here is the proper place for ment i oning that a i ds to the ,

memory proceed very much on the prin ciple we are now

expound i ng Persons connect someth i ng which is apt
.

to be forgotten w ith another thing which must come

b efore the mind and which as it comes u p brings i ts
, , ,

companion w i th it This was the use of the se signs

.

u pon the hands and frontlets b etween the eyes w hich

, ,

were used i n the E ast and which are referred to in

,

S cri pture S uch arti ficial aids are still used i n modern
.

education an d commonly proceed on the laws of succes

,

sion or coexistence B ut by far the most useful sort of

.

a i d to memory i s that whi ch ari ses from the j udicious

12 8 THE ASS OC IA TION OF ID EAS

m
.

arrange ent of t i me wh i ch secure s that as the day of

,

the week come s round or the hour of the day presents,

its elf it lets o ff l i ke a m i ll wheel its al lotted work It

, ,
-
, .

i s prover bi al that what may b e done at any t i me i s apt

m
to be done at no t i me and th e reason why b ecause i t is ,

no t conn ected w i th any specific ti e an d so I s forgotten ,

or postponed ; whereas when the exerci se has been tied

,

to a part i cular hour the hour b r ings th e recoll ect i on of

,

the duty and the incl i nat i on to perform it L et m e

, .

suppose that there are two young men on e of whom has ,

made no distr i bution of his t i me but has left himself at ,

the mercy of C i rcumstances as they cast up whereas the ,

other has allotted one part to devot i on another to bus i ,

ness a th i rd to relaxat i on a fourth to reading and the

, ,

means of mental i mprovement I venture to say that the

latter w i th much more ease and satisfact i on will soon
, ,

fin d h i mself rewarded by having done a far larger amount

of work an d why ? because he has conformed to a law
,
.

wh i ch God h i mself has planted in our constitution .

It i s not enough to accommodate ourselves to these

p ract i cal rules we m ust seek to surround ourselves w i th
the b eaut i ful and the good S ome have supposed that all
.

b eauty consists i n assoc i at i on of i deas T his I beli eve .

to be a m i stake T here are o b j ects there are feelings

.
, ,

wh i ch are lovely i n them selves S till much of the feel .

,

i ng of beauty w h ich collects around certa in obj ects

arises from their coming to be assoc i ated with peace and
plenty w i th life or power or some other liv i ng reality
, , .

It is a fact th at uneducated person s and persons lo w in ,

the scale of human i ty have i n general not much sense

, , ,

m
”
That s a grand mountain " I sa i d
’
of the beautiful .

on ce to an Irish lad who was driv ing y car “

Y es .
,
”
s i r said he
,
“
i t feeds a hundred cattle
, What a .

”
lovely b ank " sa i d a romant i c young lady to a decent
13 0 THE ASS O CIA TION OF ID EAS .

te r iou ssorrow wh i le H e scattered ofli ce s of ki ndness ;

l e t us surround ourselves b y generous sent i ments by ,

m
the mercy that i s ever p i tiful by the char i t i es that
“
,
”
soothe a nd heal and bless that as we walk w i th the , ,

and they converse w ith us the y may elevate and yet , ,

humble and i nstruct and admon i s h and cheer and con

sole us .

II . T H E LA W OF C O R R E L A TIO N , a ccor ding to which,

when we ha ve dis covere d a r e la tion be twe e n thing s, the
idea o f one te nd s to br ing A ttempts up the othe r s .

h ave been made to resolve th i s law i nto the others I .

am not to enter into these subtle d i scuss i ons here ; it i s

enough for me that there i s such a law simple or com
plex ; it is a fact that t h ings between wh i ch a relat i on
,

has been disco v ered suggest each other .

I have class i fied b elo w ( p 2 11) the relat i ons wh i ch.

the m i n d can d i scover those ( 1) of Ident i ty ( 2 ) Whole

, ,

and Parts ( 3 ) of R e sem b lance (4 ) of S pace ( 5 ) of

, , ,

Time ( 6 ) of "uant i ty ( 7) of A ct i ve P roperty ( 8 ) of

, , ,

C ause and Efl e c t When we have discovered any one of

.

these relat i on s the obj ects are apt to call up each other .

A n object in one position calls up the same obj ect in

other circ u mst a nces A part suggests the whole an d the
.

whole a part R esembl i ng o b j ects bring up each other

.

as contiguous obj ects in space and t i me and quant i ty do .

Th e properties and causal relations of obj ects are pow

e rf u l bonds of assoc i at i on .

B ut i nstead of enlarging on all these we may i llus

trate a few of them i n a way which w i ll come home to
the exper i en ce of every one Thus li ke recalls like It . .

i s th e la w of S im i lar i ty or resemblance I see a portrait .

and i mmediately I th i nk of the original I see a boy .

and I am at once rem i nded of h i s father whose features ,

 R MARY
P I L A WS . 131

he b ears Th i s law brings compar i sons and l i kenesses

m
.

of every k i nd before us and we delight to trace them , .

There are analogies wh i ch commend the selves to the

minds of all and the one obj ect ever suggests the other
,
.

Thus we connect sunshine and prosper i ty night and ,

adversity light and truth darkness an d error m i st and

, , ,

confusion w hiteness and innocence s i n and pollution the

, , ,

dove and meekness the serpent and w i l i ness the lamb

, ,

and gentleness the tiger and fie rc e ne ss the fox and cun

, ,

ning th e dog and faithfuln ess fickle ne ss and fortune

, , ,

the forest and wander i ng high winds and calamit i es , ,

waves and troubles heights and hollows w i th prosperity

,

and advers i ty alternat ely succeeding each other human

life an d the runn i ng stream S pr i ng and ch i ldhoo d sum , ,

mer and the bloom of youth autumn and sober middl e ,

age the fading year and decl i ning life old age and gray
, ,

ha i rs w i th the snows of winter Prose uses such compar .

isons for i nstruction and poetry se i zes them and brings

, ,
”
them forth for delight James Thomson said S amuel .
,

Johnson could n ot see these two candles w i thout mak

,
”
ing an image out of them Th e earlier poets brought .

out the more O bv i ous the b roa der and more str i king , ,

comparison s and these ever come home most powerfully

,

m
to the hearts of all ; but these being now become com
o n l a ce
p certain more modern poets such as Keats
, , ,

T ennyson and B rowning are le d to search for m ore

, ,

subtle and recondite analogies which aff ect most in ,

ten sely a select few who have run through all older
poetry . Poetry seeks to take advantage of a ll sorts
of correlat i ons of sound and sense of measured sylla
, ,

bles of rhyme of balancings of idea and sentiment O f

, , ,

metaphor simile contrast an d compari son s of every kind

, , ,
.

H ence i t is that poetry is more easily committed to

memory than prose ; we have now not only the law of
13 2 THE ASS OCIA TION O F ID EAS .

repet i t i on to aid us but the law of resem b lance or cor

,

relat i on the on e s trengthening the other and the whole

'

, ,

g i v ing i mpetus to the stream B ut th i s law i s not con

.

fined i n i ts influen ce to poetry ; it aids the sc i enti fic in

u ire r in every b ranch of investigat i on by O ften bring
q ,

ing together the th ings that are l i ke and which should , ,

therefore be put i nto the same class or group Th e

,
.

botan i st sees a plant ; i t suggests a like plant and the ,

species and ge nus to which it belongs This law of mind .

w i th i n thus helps us to discover the laws of n ature with

out us ; and to make us feel that we are surrounded
with o b j ects not constructed arb i trarily nor distributed ,

capr i ciously but fashioned after an ordained model form

,
-

or type and capable of being arranged in the most

,

methodical manner into spec i es and genera and orders ,

an d k i ngdoms B y th i s correspond i ng law within we

.
,

are thus made to feel at home amid the varied and com
plicated works of nature ; a nd to di scover among these
adaptations evidence of a plan and a purpose .

A nd then resemblance is only one of many correla

t i ons which the m i nd is i ncl ined to d i scover and to fol
l o w in i ts spontaneous trains T here are a number of
.

other lines on which rails are set for i t and on which i t

, ,

m
will run if it i s once placed on them Thus it i s apt to .

run on from e fl e c t to cause and cause to e f fect fro a

,

whole to its parts and a part to i ts whole from mean s

,

to e nd and e nd t o m eans On see ing an e ff ect th e

, .
,

m i nd n aturally goes after i ts cause Thus in history .

, ,

we inquire w ha t agencies God employed to e ff e ct the

great R e formation in th e S ixteenth century what causes
produced the French R evolution of 1 79 0 ; what infl u
ence made the people demand the R eform B ill in E ng
land in 1 8 30 and we would seek to determ i ne what are
the causes tha t produce the sp ecial forms of i mmoral ity
134 THE ASS OC IA TION OF ID EAS .

collecti ng a trou b lesome crowd more frequently to help

us by call i ng i n the powers which enable us to aecom
l is h our ends which we now do as i f by i nstinct
p , .

It is by such h i gh relat i on s that the ideas Of m i nds of

m
the h i gher sort are knit together and the i r thoughts in , ,

stead O f running like those of commonplace inds i n

the same tr a c k or br i ng i ng together the things that have
,

coexisted before go after an alog i es and causes and con

,

sequences and analyses and uses and br i ng i llustrations ,

and proofs and confirmat i on from remote regions The .

memory that proceeds b y correlat i on i s much higher in

ki nd than that wh i ch follows mere repetit i on and co
ex i stence It h as often been said that a powerful mem
.

ory is seldom assoc i ated with a strong j udgment This is .

m
so far a m i stake In order to ascertain the exact truth
.

we must distinguish between two k inds of emory ,

the memory that goes b y repet i t i on and coexistence ,

an d the memory that p ursues resem b lances and causes

an d other intellectual relat i ons A m emory that excels .

only i n repeating may certainly exist without any high

powers of j u dgmen t or reason There h ave b een ex.

tra or dina r y i nsta nces recorded of this repeati ng memory .

T h e story told of a man employed by Frederick of Prus

s i a to repeat a poem of V oltaire on on ce hear i ng it , ,

i s rather amusing V olta i re was to read to the king a

.

poem of considerable length which he had j ust com ,

posed A fter he had fin i shed read i ng the k i ng remarked

.

dryly , That poem i s stolen ; I have heard it before .

m
”
That i s i mpossible sa i d the poet W hereupon Fred
,
.

er i ck sa i d he would prove i t and i mmed i ately sent for a

,

a n who to th e great confusion of V oltaire

, repeated ,

th e poem word for wor d The person had b een placed

.

b ehind a screen and from once h ear ing the poem was
,

able to repeat i t correctly B ut th i s memory is after all

.
 SEC ONDARY LA WS . 13 5

the ch i ld s memory which goes by repeat i ng the same

’

, ,

or strik i ng off af ter the top i cs that have been together

in i ts mind before It i s not the memory of the man
.

intellectually advanced which w i ll not follo w the one

,

straight line because it has many other li nes allur i ng it ;

,

m
which w i ll not spring up straight like the stalk of grass ,

or the reed but goes o ff r a ifie d like the tree in mul

,

tip lie d b ranches and branchlets of varied curvature ,

covered all over wit h graceful foliage It is not the .

memory of the histori an the memory of the poet the , ,

memory of the man of sc i ence all of which proceed by ,

correlation and br i ng in facts and i mages and generali

,

m
z a tio ns from the past and the d i stant as well as from ,

the present and the near fro the real and from the ,

ideal from earth and from heaven ; to i nstruct b y their

,

truthfulness to please by the i r beauty to strike by the i r

, ,

novelty or to combine the scattered works of God i n a

,

sublime un i ty illustrat i ve of the one great creat i ve mind

, .

A memory wh i ch thus gathers i n from such var i ed quar

ters i s ever associated with as i ndeed i t p roceeds from , ,

a powerful understan di ng .

SE C TIO N II.

S E C O ND AR Y L AWS
THE LA W P R E F E R E N C E W HIC H IS TH E LAW O F
OF ,

N A TI V E P O W E R A N D A C TIV E E N E R G Y The laws of .

wh i ch I have been S peak i ng seem to me to b e those

which regulate the train of thought B ut the quest i on .

ar i ses H ow i s i t that the min d i s led to follow one of

,

thes e rather than another ?or why among a var i ety of ,

obj ects wh i ch i t might follow does i t take one rather ,

than another ? I met two person s in a part i cular com

pany ; the next t i me I fall in wi th them I remember the
13 6 THE ASS OCIA TION OF IDEAS .

o ne , b ut not the other Why i s th i s ? The reason may

.

m
b e that the one of them had a very brilliant conversa

m
tion or he comm i tted so e great b lun der which exposed
,

hi to r i dicule or he had a pair of p eculiar gray eyes or

, ,

a limp as he walk ed T he quest i on now i s Can we gen

.
,

e r a liz e these reasons ? T h e laws of this kind have been

ca lled S econdary L aws b y B rown and the L aw of Pref ,

erence by H amilton I have a way of my own of stat

.

i ng them .

There seem to be two grounds on which the m i nd

turns to one associated obj ect rather than another The .

one of these is the ground of N ative Po wer Taste and , ,

Disposi tion We are S O constituted by nature that our

.

feelings go in one way rather than another Thus one .

m i nd ever tends to repeti t i on another rather to correla ,

tion One man delights i n poetical i mages another in

.
,

sci e nt i fic classes or causes On e intellect is i ncl i ned to

.

o b serve resemb lances another d iff erences and exceptions

,
.

I cannot i llustrate th i s ; i t does not bear so much on the

pr a ctical obj ect I h ave in view .

B ut I m ust expla i n and i llustrate the L aw of M ental

E nergy T hose i deas are brought up most readily and
.

m
fr equently on which we have bestowed the greatest
amount of ental exert i on Thus it i s when we have .

on ce and aga i n in the past thought or felt ab out certain

, ,

ob j ects they w i ll b e apt on ce and aga i n to come before

,

us i n the future E very m i nd seems to b e endowed w i th

.

a certa i n amoun t of power and according to the power ,

expended on an i dea so i s i t remembered for a greater

,

length of t i me and i t comes up more easily and f r e

,

quently I suppose i t i s b ecause youth has the greatest

.

amount of this energ y that the memory i s strongest at

that per i od O f life while in consequence of fading
,

strengt h old persons feel a less i nterest in the o b j ects

13 8 THE ASS OC IA TION OF EAS
ID .

cerne guarded b y i ts horr i d mounta i ns of snow and i ce

, .

M y recollection of B elg i um i s somewhat flat but I do ,

not forget Waterloo Why do suc h scenes a nd events

.
,

and a thousand others of the same kind rise up like ,

mountain tops in my retrospective memory wh i le others

-
,

have sunk out of sight like the valleys between ? It i s

because to use a geological illustrat i on they have been
, ,

m
hea p ed up by the fiery heat of deep and fervent feel i ng ,

which has elevated them fro the usual low level of l i fe

to cut and to face the sk y .

We see then one way of preserving events i n the

, ,

memory We may let the mean and the trivial pass

.

m
away i nto o b liv i on B ut let us preserve those that are
.

m
worthy by embalm i ng the i n warm feeling Y ou can .

often determine what a a n is wont to feel an interest

in by the obj ects which he remembers S uppose a num .

ber of person s of di ff erent tastes train i ng and trades

, , , ,

have traveled over the same country i n company y o u ,

may guess the obj ects i n wh i ch they felt an i nterest by

the nature of the scenes remembered by them most
v i vidly The farmer has a distinct recollect i on of the
.

soil and of the way in which the land i s cultivated The

, .

m erchant an d manufacturer will rather dwell on the

symptoms of advancing or declining trade in the towns
and v i llages along the route T he man of scientific cul .

ture can tell you what were the pla nts and an i mals of
the d i str i ct and what the structure of the rocks wh i le
,

m
he who has a taste for the beaut i es of nature can n ever
forget those bills and glens and streams of ro an ti c
b eauty which so kindled his eye as he passed them .

Th e antiquarian delights to describe that ru i n covered

b y the h e a r of age ; wh i le the man of histor i c taste will
wonder at all the others because they never not i ced
that pla i n where a great b attle that dec i ded the
 SE C ONDARY AWS
L . 13 9

dou b tful fate of a country —was fought or that house ,

which was th e b i rthplace of some patriot or poet A nd .

that pl a in looking d welling : i t was not observed at all

-

by the mass of the company an d those who noti ced it ,

thought i t one of th e dullest stupidest places on the ,

whole j ourney ; but to one man it is one of the kindest

and most endeared spots on the surface of th i s wide
world — for that house was his birthplace associated
, ,

with his earliest and dearest recollections recall ing the ,

scenes of childhood and the co u ntenances of friends de

parted from this world so that the wealthiest cities ,

on the route and the most gorgeous temples and the

, ,

loveliest of the valleys and the grandest of the rocks

,

a nd mountains have not had to him half the i nterest

,

m m
w hich this place possesses .

f r equ ently a nd r ea dily

m
Those ide a s co e up os t

on which we ha ve bes towed the g r e a te s t a ou nt f

o inte lle c
tu a l energy Chi ldren , it is well known , are
. apt to for
get those lessons which they have learned easily whereas ,

other lesson s acquired w i th greater care cling to th e

memory We somet i mes see the pr i nciple very strik
.

ing l y illustrated in the case of two boys i n the same

family one of whom learns quickly and forgets as rap
,

i dly whereas the other ha S acquired his tas k more

,

labor i ously but reta ins it longer There were many a d

, .

vantages in th e O ld p lan of thorough drilling and dis

c i l ining
p I have no faith in sc i ence made easy and
.
,

ph i losophy i n s port S ome on e was recommen ding to

.

S ir Walter S cott a plan of teach i ng science by car ds .

Y ou will easily he remarked teach them to be fond

, ,

of the cards you w i ll have a greater diflic u lty i n giving

m
”
them thus a taste for th e scien ce I have no faith in .

those quack teachers who can ake you master of pen

manship in twelve lessons or of French i n three months , ,
14 0 THE ASS OC IA TION O F ID EAS .

or L at i n i n a twelvemonth There i s really no royal .

road to knowledge The Pr i nce of Wales must learn his

.

mathemat i cs i n the same labor i ous way as the p easant s ’

son Drilling i s a good thing i n i tself i t i s the sole way

.

t o make an intellectual sold i er only the exerci se i f not ,

less laborious than i t used to be i n old times should b e ,

made as i nterest i ng and pleasant as possible There i s .

no help for i t ; the man who would get to the top must
cl i mb the mountain but there may b e some rests by the
,

m
way and he may get some pleasant views as he ascends
,
.

Y oung e n should not gru dge th e labor bestowed on a

b ranch of study ; i t is one of the cond i tion s of their
be i ng able to retain what they have got for i t i s as true ,

of knowledge as of money that what i s rapidly earned is

,

of ten as rap i dly S pent whereas what i s la i d u p w i th care

,

and i ndustry i s com monly more sedulously preserved .

Y oung m en cannot acquire a more valuable habit than

that of giv i ng their i ntellect thoroug hly to the i r bus i
ness the i r read i ng their rel i g i on T here are many per
, ,
.

sons who from neglect i ng so to disc i pl i ne the i r i ntel

,

lects seem to h ave lost all power of actively exercis i ng

,

them and any knowledge th ey have acqu i red has passed

,

through the i r mind l i ke the familiar striking of a clock

,
,

or like the walk from the i r house to their place of bus i

ness Their very read i ng wh i ch i s chiefly i n novels and
.
,

rom an ces is a sort of idleness wh i ch gives no robust

, ,

ness to the frame i s often i ndeed a sort of i ntox i cation

, , ,

wh i ch exh i larates w i thout strength en i ng an d ends i n ,

e nnu i and disgust Those books are the b est not wh i ch

. ,

think for you b ut wh i ch make you th i nk If you have

,
.

m
n ot thought over wh at you have attained all your a o ,

u ir e e nts are l i ke the art i cles i n a lumb er room ; some

-

q
of them may be valuable enough b ut they are not at ,

your command It i s when you have thought a boo k

.
14 2 THE ASS OCIA TION O F ID EAS .

lectures we hear Possibly i t may not b e of great i

. m
portance to remem b er a ll that we have read or heard
b ut i f i t i s worth recollecti on there is a means of fixing
,

it Our volunta ry determ i nations have a sort of anti

.

sep tic power to preserve what they are appl i ed to L et .

us as we read the b ook voluntarily recall the topics at

, ,

the end of every chapter L et us go over mentally after

.
,

it is closed th e sermon or lecture we are anxi ous to re

,

tain i n the m ind ; or better st i ll let us take notes of

, ,

th e topics of importance in the book or lecture and we ,

have got the patent process which will fix forever the

colors that m i ght otherwise fade .

Th e quest i on has been asked H ow i s i t that when we

,

form a p u rp ose to do an act a t a certain t i me we re col ,

lect in the multitude of our tho u ghts w i th i n u s to per

, ,

form it ? The answer i s that we are able to do so only

when the resolution has been su f fic i ently earn es t If .

formed in a careless way i t may never b e e xecuted We .

m
have heard of the young gentleman who forgot the
appo i ntment he had made to eet a young lady at a
particular hour Whereupon she cast him o ff very
.
,

properly for i f h i s love had been deep he would not

,

m
have been s o obl i v i ous .

m
We live in an age in wh i ch e n know well how to
u se all sorts of ater i al power how to use water power
,

and steam power and electric power ; and they guide the

m
steam and condense the vapor and place wires to con
, ,

duct the unseen agency and all that they ay set up

,

incalculable mach i nery where withal to produce nutri

ment and covering for utility an d for orn ament B ut
,
.

God has g i ven to every one a lease of a far more i mpor

tant power that we may gui de i t i n to the proper chan
,

nels and get i t up at the proper t i mes and direct i t along

, ,

the pro p er l i nes and all tha t we may awaken genu i ne

,
 SEC ONDARY A WS
L . 14 3

feel ing an d gather swift k nowledge from afar and go on

, ,

to useful and benevolent action But youth I remark i s .

, ,

the season in which th i s power i s the quickest and the

strongest and the most easily dir ected In after l ife we .

shall be apt to find i t alre a dy directed i n channels from

m
which i t cannot eas i ly be moved ; and (to change the
i age ) the endeavors you mak e to get up life will be
lik e the attempts of the b i rds in October to raise a song
a cheerful no te it is in its way and w e do enj oy i t at such ,

a season but it is not like th e full chorus of the wood

,

in spring and such is the activity of youth when i t

, ,

is wisely di rected and all tur ned into a song of pra i se to

,

the Great Creator .

We have thus shown that law rei gns i n mind as

i t does i n matter When we know what the laws of
.

matter are we can take advantage of them and apply

, ,

them to useful purposes i n the arts When we know .

what the laws of m ind are we can apply them i n the ,

education of the m ind .

m
B ut before closing I m u st guard against an impression
wh i ch ay b e left when it is proven that the success i on
,

of o u r i deas is governed by laws which operate inde pe n

de ntly of us It may b e concluded that we have and
.
,

m
that we can have no control over our thoughts and feel
,

ings wh i ch ove and must ever move l ike the w in ds of

, , ,

heaven I have been labor i ng to g i ve the very oppos i te

.

lesson It is because th e success i on of our mental state

.

i s under la w t hat we can command our m i nds and bri ng

them into subjection W e certainly see many who seem .

to have as little control over their o wn m i nds as they

have over th e minds of others ; they are the S laves of
the thought the impulse the feeling th e suspici on the
, , , ,

pass i on that happens to come up at the time or be

,

uppermost B ut we have a w il l and a free will g i ven

.
, ,
14 4 THE ASS OCIA TION O F ID EAS .

us b y G od for th i s purpose that we may rule our ,

thoughts and th i s we can do most e ff ectually when we

k now what the laws are which our t houghts obey i n
the i r order an d s uccession We cannot i ndeed w i ll i nto
.
, ,

our m i n ds any absent thought ; for as has often b een ,

shown to will it i s already to have the thought If I

, .

have forgotten the name of th e cap i tal of Japan I cannot ,

comman d it to appear B ut i f I remember any obj ect

.

with wh i ch it i s associ ated I can by a n act of the w i ll

, , ,

detain th i s and thin k of i t till what I want comes I

, .

can thin k of Japan and of th e Japanese I have seen ,

t i ll Toki o comes u p by the law of association It is .

m
for th i s purpose I have been at such pain s to expound
the laws o f associat i on that as k now i ng the we may
'

em ploy and ap p ly them for the proper ordering of all

our knowledge for the format i on of good habits an d
, ,

generally to obta i n a thorough command over our

m i nds — a comm and wh i ch we find to b e more glo
,

r io u s than that of th e general when he has horse foot , ,

an d art i llery all so tr a i ned and di sposed that they

,

move l i ke the l i mbs of his b ody at his will H e that .

”
ruleth h i s spir i t i s b etter than he that taketh a c i ty .

B y thus systemat i cally d i scipl i nin g our min ds we shall ,

find that we have a greater control over our tho u ghts

than we at first i mag i ned We shall find that as we.

hab i tually repel th em the th i ngs that are vain and evil
,

disappear while th e things that are great and good as

, ,

we cherish them rema i n w i th u s to talk w i th us to in

, , ,

stru ct us to elevate us H e who has a mind so stocked

, .

and trained i s l i ke the traveller who carr i es h i s prov i s i ons

w ith h i m he i s in some measure i ndependent of the ordi

m
nary acci dents of life and the ci rcumstances i n wh i ch he
a
y b e pl a ced for he can feed wherever he goes on the
, , ,

stores he has la i d u p .
14 6 THE ASS OC IA TION OF ID EAS .

i o ns to b r i n g th e m
v e t h n t f c onn e t d i d s t
m m
t u
p, a nd we h a o u or c e ea o

ca l l th f orth I h v o b s rv d wh n n s h v orr l t i ons

e . a e e e e a e a e c e a ,

wh n th y e ti tl s or
e a re x pr ss iv f the bj ts th y
e a re e e e o O ec , e a re as

ea s i l y b ro gh t p th r th i n g s
u u as o e .

P h y s i olo gy h t d v n c s v r l s t g s b f or i t
as o a n gi v
a f lle e e a a e e e ca e a u

o nt f th onn ti on f th b r i n w i th th f tho g h t We
m
a cc u o e c ec o e a e u se o u .

sho l d b gr t f l t i t f ny l i gh t i t y throw n th s bj t
m
u e a e u o or a a o e u ec .

B t two i por t nt pos i t i ons t b d f nd d F i t Th i d s i n

m m
u a are o e e e e . rs e ea
,

ll l r or n r o s pro d ts W nnot
m
ind not r
m
th e are e e ce u a e v u uc . e ca

m
p r iv th by th s ns s The i ros op h n t d t t d
m
e ce e e e e e . c c e as o e ec e

th W ons i o s f th c ons i o sn ss t lls

m
e . e ar e nd c c u o e ,
a ou r c u e e us

th i r n t r wh i h i s n t l nd n t phy s i l S o ndly Th e r
m
e a u e, c e a ,
a o ca . ec ,
e

a re n t l l ws f sso i ti on s h I h v j s t b n s ki ng to
e a a o a c a ,
uc as a e u ee ee

e n n i t nd i ll str t
u c a e a y C on ti g i t y nd C orr l t i on
u a e , sa Th s e u a e a . e e ar

n d o bt dl y th pr i n i p l l ws g i di n g the flow f i d s th
m
u u e e c a a u o our ea e

ph y s i olo g i l on s b i n g r l y s b s i di r y
m m m
ca e e e e u a .

Th i s y b th aost ppropr e i t pl ee f not i i n g t h ir

a a e ac or c e c cu

st n th t tr i ns f tho ght t firs t ons i o s nd vol nt r y e

m mm
a ce a as a o u , a c c u a u a ,
ar

onfir d by f r q n t r p t i t i on th y b o or i nvol n t r y
m m
c e e ue e e , e ec e e u a ,

e s r l y o ns i o s f th Th s w o t n ov r
m
a nd w e ar c a ce c c u o e . u e c e o ru e

th l tt e rs f th
e e lph b t nd th n b rs 1 2 3
o e a a 1 00 w i tho t
e a e u e , , , .
,
u

t w i th s r l y ny f l i n g nd wi th no r oll t i on It i s
m
a n ff e or , ca c e a ee , a ec ec .

m
s ppos d th t n y f
u e aor g n i t i ons w r or i gi n ll y vol n t r y
a o ou r a c ac e e a u a ,

now i nvol nt r y nd n ons i o s I onv i n d how

m
b t u are u a a u c c u . a c ce ,

v r th t h f th i s ti on h s ti ll sor t f d ll ons i o sn ss
m m
e e a uc o ac as a o u c c u e
,

tt h d to i t nd th t th d or nt wi ll y w k on o s i ons
Th i s m m m m
a ac e a a e a a a a e cc a .
,

o n so r o s ph no n
mm m m
y a t f a cc f th u i or f e o e cu u e e a o o ur co

po n d n t r s h s r i s dr i n g nd so f orth
m m
u a u e, uc as e e ,
ea ,
a .

M s r n ts not lw y s tr stworth y h v b n d
m
ea u e e ,
a a t th e u ,
a e ee a e as o

o p i d i n r fl x ct i on wh n so n d or igh t g
ti p t th
m
e cc u e e e a as e a u s oe s u o e
,

b r i n nd i s nsw r d by sp h B t i t h b n f o n d or di th
m m m
a a a e e eec . u as ee u e

cu lt t d t r i n th t i o p i d by
o e e e p r l y nt l ts y
e e cc u e ou r u e e a ac , sa

m
by s ss i on f i d s i n c o n ti n g I th r ny r l t i on b tw n
mm
a u cc e o ea u . s e e a e a e ee

th nor
e l ti f th e s
a ss iv i d s i n
e o i n d nd th t f th
u cce e ea our a a o e

b ti n g f th p ls e nd w i n ki n g f th y s It i s c r t i n th t th
ea o e u a o e e e e a a e

m m
flow f i d s di ff rs v ry w i d l y in di ff r e nt t te s In f v r th
o ea e e e e s a . e e e

rap i di ty y b eco ve ry gre at a e .

 THE RA PIDITY or T O G H U HT . 14 7

SE C TIO N IV .

RAPI D I Y O H O U G H T TH E T F T

m
.

Lor d B ro gh h giv n
u i ns t n s f th r p i d i ty f tho gh t
a as e us a ce o e a o u .

H w d i t t i n g wh n h f ll sl p wh i l h i s l r k wro t th
m
m m
e as c a e e n e a ee e c e e e se

t n h h d di t t d O n w ki n g h f o n d th t n i ns n
m
e ce e a c a e . a a e u a a e e u

f tho g hts h d p ss d thro gh h i s i n d B t w h v now

m m m
b er o u a a e u . u e a e

or r t s r nts I h e b n f vor d w i th th f ollow

ing s m m
mry by J s M rk B l dw i n A B Ex F llow f P ri n
e a ccu a e ea u e e . av . ee a e e

m
u a a e a a ,
. .
,
-
e o ce

m
ton C oll g h i s x ll n t tr nsl t i on f Rib ot s G r n
s rm
(S
’
e e . ee e ce e a a o e a

P s y holo g y f T nt f th d r t i on f
m nt l ts w b g n by Don d rs b o t 1 8 6 1 B f or him
c oTh o e ea u e e o e u a o

it w
m m m
e a ac as e u e a u . e e , as

m
g n
e r ll
e ay d i tt d t ha t ps y h i pro ss
e s st b onsat r d i n ti c c ce e u e c ue e,

nd th q s ti on f th r p i di t y f tho gh t w d i s ss d f ro
mm mm
a e ue o e a o u as cu e a

s t n d po i nt f ons i o sn ss W th i n k so t i s f s t r so t i s
m m m
a o c c u e . e e e a e ,
e e

or slowl y B t th i s s bj ti v s ti t i on f t i w n ss r i l y
i n s mh i t w i m m
e . u u ec e e a o e as e ce a

poss ib l t l i i n t th ph y s i l nd
m
v g a ue , a uc as as e o e a e e ca a

ot i on l i nfl n s wh i h lt r th flow f i d s Si n th
m
e a ue ce c a e e o ou r ea . ce e

d i s ov r i s f H l holt z nd oth rs th v lo i t y f n rv
m m m
c e e o e t a e ,
as o e e c o e e

tr ns i ss i on i t h b o poss ib l t rr i d t r in t
m m m
a ,
as t ec e e o a ve a a e e a e ex

pr ss i on f th t i n ss ry t so f th s i pl r pro ss s
m
e or e e e ce a o e o e e ce e .

B g i nn i n g w i th s ns p r pt i on th s i pl st i nt ll t l
m m
e e te- e ce , e e e ec ua ac ,

th s i s b ri fl y th i s L t th s ki n f
e ca e e n i n nor l on d i ti o n
e e o a a a c

b pr i k d nd l t th s bj t sp k soon th p i n i s f lt Th
m m
e c e ,
a e e u ec ea as as e a e . e

p r i o d wh i h l ps s i s ll d th s i pl r t i on t i nd i s f o n d
m
e c e a e ca e e e e ac e, a u

t v r y w i th th
o a d i ff r n t s ns s f ro e n i ghth t n fi f th f
e e e e o e e o o e o a

s on d
m
ec .

U pon ons i d r ti on it i s r di l y s n th t th i s p r i o d
m
c e a
y b u ea ee a e a e c

id d i nto thr p rts ; firs t s nsor tr ns i ss i on to th b r i n ; s on d

m m
v e ee a , e a e a ec ,

nt l pro ss f p r pt i on nd vol i t i on ; nd th i r d otor

m
th e e a ce o e ce a a ,

tr ns i ss i on to th org ns f sp h N w s i n th v lo i t y i n b oth
m
a e a o e ec . o ce e e c

otor nd s nsor n rv s i s k nown w r h by s b tr t i on th

m m m m
th e a e e e , e e ac u ac e

ti f th
e o nt l t Instr nts
e e a s d by
ac ns f wh i h
. u e are u e ea o c

diff r n s to th t n tho s n d th f s on d not d A vo i di n g

m m
e e ce e e -
u a o a ec a re e .

fi g r s wh i h
u e , st i ll so wh t i n di sp t w
c a re
y g i v tw g n e a u e, e a e o e

r l pr i n i pl s
mm m
e a c e .

( )
m
a . The si
p les t e nta l a ct oc cup ies a n app r e cia ble p er io d of ti e .

(b ) . The r o
p u ely p hys i log ica l ti e is less tha n ha lf of the e nti e re r
on
mm
a c ti .

Pa ss i n g f ro s i pl p r p ti o n e e ce to th e re pro d t i on uc of i de s a as
14 8 THE ASS OCIA TION OF ID EAS .

mm o y p i r s i s on l ro mx p ri mn s on d p n
simil r m
e r c tu e ,
it c c u de d f e e e t c u cte d u o

tho s th
mf
a e d ,
at

o o r
mf
( ) a . The ti e o the r ep r du ction of a sta te o
f c onsciou sness is l ng e

m
tha n the ti e o its p r odu ctio n .

( ) b .
f r The ti e o r ep od u c tio n dep ends p o n the d eg r ee of
u e ne rgy e a:

o
m m
erte d ) ( 1 in the o r ig ina l p e r cep tion, ( 2) in the r ep r od u c ti n .

A th i rd p r t i on pon wh i h n y x p r i nts h v b n
m im m
O e a ,
u c a e e e a e ee

nd d fin i t r s lts o b t i n d i s th t f d i n nt or d i
m
d
a e a e e e u i a e , a o sce r e sc r

n t i on Tw olor d l ights
a . shown i n d i s r i i n t l y nd th b
o c e ar e c a e a e su

j t i s to r t onl y wh n h s s th olor gr d pon b f or h n d

m m
ce eac e e ee e c a ee u e e a .

T h i s i nvolv s first o p r i son nd s on d j dg nt B y n

m m
e a c a a ec a u e . a

s y pro ss th p r l y phy s i olog i l t i i s l i i n t d nd th d r

m
ea ce e u e ca e e a e a e u a

ti on f th o nt l t i s f o n d t b n tw nt i th f s on d
e e a ac u o e o e e e o a ec

r i s to t nth s on W n t
m m
(K ) e n f o d e( de
) o a ec u .

Ex p r i nt h r n d r d s rv i lso i n d fin i n g nd nfi
si m m
e e as e e e e ce a e a co r

ing th l ws f sso i ti on Th t i pl sso i t i on i s d

m
e a o a f c a . e e o a e a c a e

in d t h t i s thr f o rths to f o r fi f ths f s on d

m m
te r e ,
a , ee u u o a ec .

m
A fi f th l ss f x p r i n ts r l t s to th lo g i l j dg n t f
m
c a o e e e e a e e ca u e o

s b or di n t i on (f ro sp i s t g n s ) It i s f o n d th t th t i i s
m
u a ec e o e u . u a e e

lon g st wh n th s bj t i s b str t nd th pr di t
e e e u ec or g n r l a ac a e e ca e a e e e a

m m
no ti on shor t s t wh n th s bj t i s c on r t nd th pr di t
e e e u ec c e e, a e e ca e a

l ss g n r l not i on Th v r g f g r t n b r f x p r i n ts
m
e e e a . e a e a e O a ea u e o e e e

g i v s th ti
e b o t n s on d
e e a u o e ec .

It ho l d b s i d th t th s r s l ts e tr onl y i n n v r g
m
S u e a a e e e u ar ue a a e a e

s ns nd n d r nor l on d i t i ons D r i n g th l st fi y rs gr t
m
e e a u e a c . u e a ve ea ea

ac t i v i t y h b n shown i n th e st dy f b nor l nd rt i fi i l st t s
as ee u o a a a a c a a e ,

m
b t th di f fi lt i s
u e r y gr t nd th pr s n t o ndi t i on f th
cu e ar e v e ea ,
a e e e c o e

s i n d o s not w rr n t pos i t i v st t n t f r s lts

m
c e ce e a a a e a e e o e u .

m
how v r h n r s n r l tt r

m
It y b dd ad e e t t
a i e y ,
th g e ,
a e ve ca e e e e a u e

a n ce s o f th i nn r s ns e d i r tl y on fir e d end th lt i t n ss
e ar e ec c e ,
a e u a e e

o f ons i o sn e ss
c c th ps y c holo g i
u l po i n t of de p rt r e i s in so f
as e ca a u ar

vi n di c t d a e .
1

SE C TIO N V .

I S C U S S I O N S A S T O TH E L AW S O F A S S O C IA T I O N
m
D .

I h v i ll s tr t d th s bj t i n th loos e w y i n wh i h it i s
m
a e u a e e u ec e a c co

o l y pr s nt d B t difli lt nd di sp t d po i nts h v r i s n A ll
u e e e . u
‘
cu a u e a e a e .

B oo k s f r f r n on thi s s bj t W n dt P hys i l gis h P y h

p 16 ; R ib ot G m
1 o e e e ce u ec are u o o c e s c o
,

l gi ii n P sy h l gy of T D y Eng tr n hp
ol L l gg d l t m
o e, ca er a c o o o- a . a s ,
c a .
. .
, ,

Vii B . u cc
p t
a, a e e e e o, e c.
1 50 THE ASS OCIA TION OF ID EAS .

k nown by th e i r q a l i t i e s a nd th at all actu al o bj e cts are

je cts
m
a re u ,

co pl e x or con c re te th at i s h av e s e v e r a l q l i ti e s and th e y a e so
mm
ua r
, , ,

r e e b e r e d by u s Le t the l e tte rs O f the a lph ab e t de note th e ob

.

e c ts r e l t e d L d e no te the por tr i t w i th i ts qu a l i t i e s a s a b
j a et . us a , ,

c d i n wh i c h a b a e th e fi gu re a nd e x pr e ss i on a nd c d the c a n
m
, , ,
r , ,

fr T h i s por tr a i t r e c a lls th e p e rson a b x y e t

m
’ ’
v a s, e a tc , e .
, , , , (

m
wh e n a b a e the f e a t re s nd e x pr e ss i on a nd x y e tc the a n s
’
,
’
r u a , , ,
.
,
’

wa l k nd g e st r e s N ow i t ay be a r
g e d th a t a b o f th e portr a i t
m
a u . u ,

c a ll p rson wh l e th e oth e rs o acc or d

m
p u
a b o f t h’
,e e
’
i x y c e , p , , ,
u

ing t the L a w o f C ont i g i t y If th i s v i e w be c orr e c t it i s the s a e

m m
o u .

th a t c a lls u p th e s a e the s eco nd s a e ca ll i n g u p by c ont i g i ty the

,
u

o bj e c ts a sso c i at e d w i th i t
m m
.

m m
or l pl n n h s o h r orr l
m
It a
y b e e d i ffi c t to e x a i i t i w a
y t e
u c e ted a

a sso c i a t i ons B t le t s tr y so e o f th e In d o i n g so w e y find

m
. u u a .

th a t e v e ry r e l a t i on ha s a gro n d a nd th a t th e y are the s a e q al i t i e s

m
u ,
u

i n e a c h o bje c t f or i n g the c orr e l a t i o n th a t c onst i t u te th e pr i n c i pl e o f

th e a sso c i t i on It sho l d be o b s e rv e d h ow eve r th a t i t i s not by
a . u , ,

th e a ffin i ty of a b s tr a c t q a l i t i e s th a t th e a sso c i a ti o n ta k e s pl a c e b t
m m
u ,
u

s i pl y by the O bj ec ts poss e ss i n g the s a e qu al i ti e s ; by the por tr ai t

a nd th e or i g i n a l b oth poss e ss i n
g t h e s a e q a l i ti e s fi
g r e a nd e x m u ,
u ,

pr e ss i on i n th i s r e sp e c t b e i n g a l ik e
m
.
,

We c a n ac c o u n t i n th e s a e way f or C on tr a s t b e i n g a s A r i s to tl e
a ss e r te d a l a w O f a sso c i a t i on C on tr a st a s a r e l t i on c o e s u n de r
, ,

m
m , .
, a ,

g e n e r l c orr e l a t i on of Re s e b l a n c e a nd Di ff e r e n ce
m
In a ll C ontr a s t
m mm
a .

th e r e i s i pl i e d so e s a e n e ss ; th e re i s no c ontra s t O f th i n g s e
m m
ti e ly d iff e r e nt a nd th e i pl i e d s a e n e ss a b i n b o th bi n d s th e O b
m
r , , ,

m
toge th e r i n o i nds
j
m
ec t s ur .

m
Th i s s e e s to be the l a w O f c orr e l a ti e a sso c i t i on The s a e v a .

s gge s ts th e s a e wh i ch by c on ti g i ty b r i n g s i n c orr e l a ti v e O bj ec ts
m
u , u ,

mm
a nd th e r e l a t i on s ar e p e r c e iv e d by the i n d Thos e a c q a i nt e d
m
. u

w i th th e l e ct r e s of Tho a s B rown o f E di n b rgh w i ll r e e b e r

m m
u u ,
,

m m
th at h e ha s two ki n d s O f s gge s ti on Si pl e a nd Re l a t i v e Si pl e u , ,

b e i n g c h the s a e a s I h a v e b ee n de s c r ibi n g i n C h a p III S e ct 1

m
u . . . .

B t Re l a t i v e s gge s ti o n e b r a ce s two pow e rs th e o ne sso c i a t i on

u u a

prop e r a nd the oth e r the di s c ove r y O f r el ati ons Th e s e I th i n k sho l d

, . u

be c a r e f ll y s e p a r a t e d The l a tt e r i s r e a ll y th e pow e r of di s c ov e r i n g
m m
u .

r el t i ons or c o p a r i son B t wh i l e th e y a e diff e re n t th e y ay

m
a . u r ,

m
co bi n e i n th e w y I h a v e b e e n e n de avor i n g to de s c r ib e a nd the
a ,

m
pro ce ss ay be call e d Re l a ti ve S u gge st i on .

Le t u s vi e w the i nd acti ng u nder thi s p owe r Wh e n Obj e cts .

 DI C S USSIONS AS TO THE L A WS OF ASS O C IA TION . 1 51

pre s e n t th s l s t e m
by s ns or by i g th y d so by
e ve o us ns e e m a e, e o m ea

f th i r q l i t i s n xi t y i s to k now wh t th bj t i s
m
o e O ua e . ur a e a e O ec ,

a nd h w i t st n d s r l t d t oth r bj ts
o a Wh n h it oe a e o e O ec . e ce as c e

H ow d o s i t t ? A s w k p th o bj t or i d b f or
m m
e ac n e ee e ec ea e e u s, o e as

i t d q l i t y f t r noth r pr s nts i ts l f ll i t y b in ni
m m
s oc a e ua a e a e e e e , a ,
a e, a

s r b l y short t i q i k tho ght A s th y d

m
”

m
“
ea u a w y e, e sa , u c as u . e o

SO, th i n d p r i v s by i ts pow r f o p ri son v r i o s r l t i ons

e e ce e e O c a a u e a ,

th r lt w find wh t th o bj t i s wh t it n t r nd i ts
m m m
a nd as e e su e a e ec , a s a u e a

u se Th t
.
y i s th s a I h r d in y b o y hoo d i n th
cr e a o n e as ea , e u

m
t i n r g i on I s d t v i s i t ; i t i s th s r h f n gl
a e u e o Th t e c e ec O a ea e. a

so n d i s f b ll i nv i t i n g
u o t a th ho s f pr y r Th t pi
e e o e u e o a e . a c

t r h th f t r s nd x pr ss i on f f r i n d I k n w w ll nd
u e as e ea u e a e e o a e e e , a

i s h i s portr i t Th wo n d f th t p rson l yi n g on th gro n d i s

m
a . e u o a e e u

th s I h v s n i nfl i t d by shot r
m
e a e as a
g n e nd I
ee f t h p c e a u -
, a ea e er

son h b n r d r d A b o y i s go i n g lon g ro d w i th s t h l
as ee u e e . a a a a a c e

f b oo k s ; th i s s gg s ts s hool nd w d i d th t th b o y i s go i n g
m
o u e a c , a e ec e a e

to s hool W c y h v e not i d th t it i s onl y f t r llow i n g th

. e a a ce a a e a e

O bj t w th i n k f i t t s gg s t n q l i t y f t r noth r th t we
ec as e o o u e o e ua a e a e ,
a

to h th hor d wh i h di s los s t
uc e c wh t w e i n s r h fc c e o us a e ar ea c o ,

th n t re nd
a u f th o bj te a Th s los l y
u se o th sso i t i on s
e ec . u c e ar e e a c a

f orr l t i on nd th di s ov r y f r l t i ons onn t d to g th r nd

m
o c e a a e c e o e a c ec e e e a

t ll y i di n g h oth r B t th f arth r di s ss i on nd i ll s tr
u ua a e ac e . u e e cu a u a

m
t i on f th i s s bj t nd i ts ppl i t i on t s nd fi t t i d nt i ty
m
o u ec a a ca o c au e a e ec ,
o e ,

nd oth r r l t i ons x p di ntl y d f rr d ti ll w o t di

y b
m
a e e a , a e e e e e e e e c e o s

ov r th n t r f C o p r i son nd R l t i on n d r B oo k III The

m
c e e a u e O a a e a u e .
,

C o p r t i v P ow rs
m
a a e e .

m
It sho l d b not i d th t gr t ny f sso i ti ons
m
u e ce a a ea a o our a c a a re

c rr i d on by
a e ns f wor d s Th s wor ds ea pr i r i l y sso i
o . e e ar e a a c a

t d w i th tho g hts nd th i n g s by th L w f C ont i g i t y h

m
e u a B t e a o u . u e ac

m
o f th i s sso i t d w i th oth r th i n g s wh i h
e a c a e b ro gh t i nto e c a re u re

l t i on w i th h oth r i n i n d s Th or tor i s n bl d to rr y
m
a e ac e our . e a e a e ca

on h i sp h w i tho t b r k th tho ghts nd wor d s t ll y

m
s eec u a ea e u a u ua
,

s gg st i n g h oth r W o t n not v r t l p
m
u e e ac
y f i y eb . i f l y e a e ce a e e au u a

O f sso i t i on i n th
a c a onv rs t i on rr i d on by o p n y f i nt l
e c e a ca e a c a O e

lig nt nd w i tt y p opl h st rt i n g nd p rs i n g s gg st i ons w i th

m
e a e e , e ac a a u u u e

th i r n b rl ss orr l t i ons
m m
e u e e c e a .

h r gi v i n g i port n t pl t A sso ci t i on thos who

m
I a e e as a a a ce o a as e ,

f ollow i n g D v i d H h v o n t d by it f onv i t i on t
m
a u e, a e ac c u e or o u r c c as o

s nd ff t nd th d p r pr i n i pl s f th i n d A l rg
m
c au e a e ec a e ee e c e o e . a e

b o dy f prof o n d p hil osoph rs

o i n t i n th t th e r
u n ss ry e a a a e a re e ce a
15 2 THE ASS OC IA TION OF ID EAS .

m
pr i n cipl s i n th i n d s h th t r q i r i n g t b l i v th t n
m
e e , uc as a e u us o e e e a a

st h v s Th s hool to wh i h I h v r f rr d nd
m m m
e ff ect u a e a cau e . e c c a e e e e , a

wh i h I y ll th S hool f H
c a ca or th E p i r i l S hool x
e c O u e, e ca c , e

pl i ns th i s by i nv r i b l sso i ti on th
a a s nd ff t h v i n g
a e a c a : e cau e a e ec a

e v r b n to g th r w nnot th i n k f th n w i tho t lso th i n ki n g

e ee e e ,
e ca o e o e u a

f th o th r N w it i s n d o b t d l y tr th t wh n th i n g s h v
m
o e e . o ,
u u e ue a e a e

b n i nv r i bl y to g th r i n th i n d i n th p s t th n w i ll r ll
ee a a e e e e a , e o e eca

th oth r B t th i s i s v ry d iff r nt ki n d f n ss i t y f onv i o

m m
e e . u a e e e o e ce o c

t i on f ro th t wh i h i s tt h d t f n d n t l tr th It n b
m
a c a ac e o u a e a u . ca e

shown th t th i s l st pro d s f ro s l f v i d n i s s n t b i n th
a a ce e e -
e e ce , ee o e e

n t r f th th i n g p r iv d nd i s p r i v d by th r son W
a u e O e e ce e , a e ce e e ea . e

p e r iv th t i t i s in th v r y n t r f th s t pro d
m m
ce e a e it e a u e o e c au e o u ce s

x pl f fi t b rn Th L w f C on tig i ty y pro
m m
e ff ect; f or e a e, o re o u . e a o u a

i nv r i b l sso i t i ons nd k n th i n g to o p ft r
no th r I n th m
d u ce a a e a c a a a e o e c e u a e

i n d b t nno t pro d n ss r y onv i t i ons or

m
a e e ,
u ca u ce e ce a c c

n s prono n on s ov r r l t ons n n t r
m
j g u d t e d d i y fu ce i i th a f c e o e a e a u e o

th eth i n g s It i s now k nowl dg d th t r C ont i g i t y nnot

.
1
ac e e a e e u ca

p io i tr th nd w h v n w th or y th t th i s i s g n
g iv
m m
e us a r r u , a e a e a e e a e

d r d by h r di ty
e e f wh i h ll I h ve t r
e e ,
o r k h r i s th t it y c a a o e a e e , a a

v n n s h n n rt nl not s ons
m
g i e t d
us i e f t i ki
e g b t
c e i y o t h d i i f ,
u ce a e ec o

m
r son B t wh i l A sso i t i o n ( nd h r di ty ) nno t d th i s i t y
m
ea . u e c a a e e ca o ,
a

o p r t i v or j dgi n g po we rs by b r i n g i n g b f or th i n d
m
a id ou r c a a e u e e e

th i d e s on wh i h th y prono n
ea j dg nt I h v hown ls
c e u ce a u e . a e S e e

wh r Lo gi pp 1 6 6 1 6 7) th t A sso i ti on b ri n g s to g th r
m m
”
e e c, .
,
a c a e e ,

m
or sp i ll y by th L w s f C orr l ti on the not i ons j or
m m
e e ec a e a o e a , , a ,

i nor nd i ddl wh i h e o p r d c a e

m
, a e, c ar .

n d i r b l h i story f th di s ss i ons i n r g rd to th sso i t i on

sif ti n g x m i n t i on f th tt m
1S ee a a a e o e cu e a e a c a

o f i d s nd ea ,
a a pt to o nt by thi s f
e a a o e a e a cc u or

ou r n ss ry pri n i pl s i n L P y h l gi
ece a c lA e i ti n p
,
Lo i s a s c o o e ae
’ ’
ssoc a o , ar u

F rr i
e .
15 4 THE RE C OG NITIVE P OW ER .

ine nt . fact i s that though i t i s i n all our memo

The
ries we are usually so absorbed wi th the event that i t
,

i s scarcely noticed This is on e of those cases i n wh i ch

.

an element of a concrete act very much di sappears be

cause we are occupied with the other or o thers S till .

this element is always present In every act O f mem ory .

proper ( not necessar i ly of the phantasm ) we know the

o b j ect or event as havi ng been previously before us .

m
3 We recogn iz e the event as hav ing b een b efore us
.

i n Ti e P a st It doe s not come b efore us i n an u nce r

.

ta i n way as to i ts occurrence as to whether it i s past , ,

present or future We regard i t as past we b el i eve i t

,
.

to have happened i n t i me past In proof we appeal to .

,

consc i o usn e ss per sonal and un i versal Thi s i ntroduces

, .

us to
SE C TIO N II .

FAI TH E L EME N T
T HE .

In all t h ese reproduct i ve acts we b el i eve in the p rev i

ous ex i stence and prev i ous k nowle dge of an event which
may not no w be present but was before u s i n the past
,
.

H ere then i s a pr i m i t i ve faith as d i st ingu i shed from

, , ,

primit i ve cogn i t i on in which the O bj ect i s present .

We draw the distin ction b etween faith a nd sight It .

i s a loose and popular one but it may be made a ph i lo

,

S o phic on e between pri m i ti v e knowle dge and pr i mit i ve

fa i th In the form er th e O bj ect i s present and known ;
.

i n the latter i t i s not present but is bel i eved i n Th i s i s

,
.

th e distinction between the S i mple Cogn i t i ve F aculties

on the on e hand and the R eproduct i ve on the other In .

the one the obj ect i s present a nd i s known as present

,

i n the other the obj ect i s n ot present b ut i s recognized

, ,

as h av i ng been present at a previous time in S hort ,

i s not presented but re presented There would b e n o

-
.
 THE F AITH E LEMENT . 15 5

p ropr i ety i n say i ng of o u r i mmediate sense perce p t i on s -

and consciousnesses that they are acts of faith for the ,

O b j ects a r e before us and known When I receive a .

blo w from an instrument a nd su f f er pa in it would imply ,

a confus i on of thought an d an ab u se O f language to say

that I had a belief in the instrument an d the pa i n ; we
are giving an adequate expression O f our experi en ce only
when we affirm that we kno w the obj ects B ut it would .

be proper in n arrating the occurrence afterward to de

clare that I beli eve in the existence of such an instru

m
m ent and that I suff ered from the blow i nflicted by i t
, .

We have now come to a belief i n a rud i mentary for

, ,

i n the absent and un seen Th i s i s an essent i al par t of

.

our nature It i s a most i mportant element in our con

.

s titu tio n stan ding next to o u r power O f primitive cogui

,

t i on and in som e respects h i gher than and certainly

, ,

prior to our discurs i ve or reason i ng capacity There are

, .

some who insist o n our proving everything They forget .

that as we can prove only by means of premises we must

at length come to prem i ses wh i ch cannot be proven and ,

wh i ch must be assumed as being either primit i ve c ogni

t i ons or pr i mit ive fa i ths .

If i t b e asked why we bel i eve i n the trustworthin ess

of memory the answer is that it i s a case i n wh i ch we
,

are not entitled to ask the why There are cases in .

which the mind feels itself entitled nay required to , , ,

ask a reason If I am requ i red to g i ve credence to a

.

story about R omulus being suckled by the wolf I de ,

mand proof B ut I need n o med i ate eviden ce to con

.

vince me that I am seated on a chai r as I write this or ,

that before wr i ting I had thought over all these sub j ects .

I feel that any proof pro ff ered would not add to the
strength of my conviction would in fact be an imper , ,

tine nc e . The evidence — if we can call it so and I ,

15 6 E
THE R C OG NITI VE POW ER .

th ink we can so call it — i s not m ed i ate b ut i s i n the ,

very cogn i t i on o r a b el i ef i n the th ing i tself and i s ,

called i mme di ate n ot simply because i t is i n the percep

,

m
tion but i s i n the th i ng perceived I requ i re proof when
, .

it is asserted that the dog star i s a certain d i stance fro

the earth ; and when I get i t I am satisfied B ut I am .

equally satisfied without external proof that I cannot

, ,

rise from my cha i r and go to another wi thout passing ,

through the space between In all investi gation if we

.
,

follow i t suffic i ently far we come to such pr i m i t i ve

,

rocks H e who wo u ld go deeper down i s try i ng to get

.

beneath the foundation H e who would go farther b ack

.

i s trying to mount higher than the beg i nn i ng S etti ng .

m
out w i th these prim i ti ve truths we find the i r accuracy
confi r ed but not pr i mar i ly establ i shed by our e x pe ri
, ,

ence . We rememb er the h i lls a nd valleys where we

were b rought up and on return i ng after many y ears we
,

find them correspond i ng to our recollect i ons .

The fa i th b efore u s i s of a prim i tive ki nd b ut i t i s ,

th e b eg i nn in g of those fa i ths in the past and in the

future i n t i me and i n eternity wh i ch mount so h i gh and
, ,

carry us a b ove and beyond our world a nd our e x pe r i

ence We should find pleasure as we advance i n not i
.

c i ng the or i gin and nature of these h i gher beliefs M ean .

while we are i nvited to notice how faith comes i n S o .

far as the i n i tial faith i s concerned i t i s a pr i m i ti ve

belief i n O bj ects pr i m i t i vely known —it i s the atmos ,

h e r e that com p asses the solid earth

p .

SE C TIO N III .

TH E I D EA OF T IME .

We see how th i s i dea ar i ses E very event remem .

b ered i s remem b ered as havi ng ha pp ened i n t i m e p ast .

15 8 THE REC OG NITIVE P OW ER .

ex p er i ence of sense or con sc i ousness B u t the i r theor i es .

on th i s subj ect are as O b j ectionable as those of L ocke .

Proceed i ng on the pr i nciple that the i deas O f S pace and

time could not be had from sense L eibn i t z made them ,

mere relat i ons between O b j ects and these relat i ons given
by the m i nd Kant proceeding on the same princ i ple
.
, ,

represents them as being forms given to the O bj ects by

the m i nd thus mak i ng them entirely subj ect i ve F ich te
,
.

followed and argued that if the mind could create space

,

and time i t m i ght also generate the O bj ects discerned in

,

S pace and t i me and this led to a skeptical i deal i sm be

, ,

l i ev i ng i n i deas but not in things Th e way to meet all

,
.

th i s is to i nsist that space and t i me are realities such as

we are led to regard them by our i nst i nct i ve cogn i t i on s
and b eliefs .

SE C TIO N IV .

MEM O R Y .

The phrase i s u sed at some t i mes i n a wi der and at

other t i mes i n a more l i mited sense L ocke employs i t to .

sign i fy R etent i on In our commo n literature it is used

.

in a larger sense to denote all those reproductive acts

i mply i ng belief T here are thr e e of the reproduct i ve
.

powers impl i ed i n the exerc i se of memory thus under

stood : there i s ( 1) The R etentive Power ; ( 2) The
R ecall i ng Power ; and ( 8 ) Th e A ssoc i at i ve Power B ut .

the essential element i s (4) The R ecogn i t i ve Power .

Wherever there is recogn i tion there i s memory and ,

wherever there is n o recognit i on i t cannot b e said that

t here i s recollection .

It is a curious circumstance that adults are not able to

remember the i r i nfant i ne experi en ce B ut that i nfants .

remember i s S hown by the c i rcumstan ce that they are

gather i ng experien ce for instance l e arning distances
, ,
 M R VEME NT
I P O OF THE MEM ORY . 159

and forms wh i ch they could not do w i thout recollect i on

, .

Carpenter mentions the case of a person who remem

bered i n aft er li fe what had passed when only a year
and a half O ld We may not b e able to find out all the
.

r e asons of th is forgetfulness of young chil dren It may .

ari se from a want of tenacity in the bra in but also from ,

the want of correlat i ons to call up ideas That memory .

fa ils i n O ld ag e seems to ar i se from the want of healthy

b ra in concurrence It fa i ls first in names because they
.
,

are arb i trary and have not n umerous correlat i ons to call
them up .

SE C TIO N V .

IM PR O VEME N T OF THE MEM O R Y .

It i s to b e i mproved by taki ng advantage of the L aws

of A ssoci at i on Pr i mary and S econdary
, .

W e S hould use the S econdary L aws (se e p .

Obj ects and occurrences are more apt to be remembered

when th ey are in accordance w i th our N at i ve T astes
and Incl ina ti ons There are boys who can atta i n and
.

retain a lesson in classics who cannot b e made to k eep

hold of the i r mathematics to which they have an aver
,

s i on ; and vice ve r s a there are som e who n ever forget

,

the ir mathemat i cal demonstrations who lose their classics

in a short t i me after they have lab oriously learned them .

There are persons who because of the i ntense interest

,

they feel i n i t can remember a hundred lines of poetry

,

a f ter reading them once or twice whereas there are ,

others on whom verse produces no i mpress i on but who ,

never forget th e facts detailed i n prose h i stories and

books of science In the practical professions and busi
.

ness of life we find people cherishing what they have a

,

m
taste for and letting a l l else pass away a s being utterly
,

indi ff erent to the In listen i ng to discourses or con

.
160 THE RE C OG NITIVE P OW ER .

versat i on or i n rea ding a b oo k the th i ngs are a p t to

, ,

cling to us that have an affinity w i th u s and others are ,

driven away S O far as th i s law i s concerned we cannot

.

d i rectly influence our memor i es b y an act of w i ll ; but

we can do so i ndirectly F i rst we can cal l forth into
.
,

act i ve operation and we c a n cherish those tastes which

, ,

we wish to cultivate by associat ing them w i th and bi nd

, ,

ing them to ends i n wh i ch we are i nterested S ome who

, .

have n o rel i sh for pure mathematics can be made to study

them eagerly when they di scover the i r important p ra c
tical applicat i ons M any have entered on their pr of e s
.

s i o u al work with no great ardor for i t but they are led to ,

pursue i t eagerly as they find that i t br i ngs them wealt h

or reputat i on S econdly i n all c i rcumstances let us try
.
,

to connect what we w i sh to learn and reta i n w ith some

of our nat i ve i nclinat i on s M any a b oy i s made to learn
.

cheerfully an ir k some tas k b y h i s love to h i s father or

m
h i s teacher S ome of us who have no pleasure in learn
.

i ng fore i gn languages have acqu i red the i ndustri ously ,

because O f the treasures O f l i terature an d k nowledge

which are la i d up in them .

We should in all cases ma k e u se of the laws of E nergy .

What we bestow no thought upon i s sure to b e forgotten

as hav i ng been neglected when i t presented i tself it wi ll
, ,

never appear again B y turn i ng a subj ect round and

.

round i n our reflections we may so make i t our fri end

that i t w i ll v i s i t us frequently We may accomplish the
.

same end by associat ing what we w i sh to recollect w i th

feel ing of some k i nd B y showing that we love an O bj ect
.
,

i t wi ll be encouraged to make i ts appearan ce b efore us .

We remember the scenes of our ch i ldhood which called

forth feel i ng pleasant or pa i nful whereas things un i m ,

portant or it may be i mportant b ut which were indiff e r

, ,

ent to us are lost forever It is o n this princ i ple mai nly

, .
16 2 THE RE C OG NITIVE P OWER .

thoughts and feel i ngs so regulated that at any t i e ej ae m

u la tor
y p rayer is ready to rise to God an d the i r hands ,

are ever ready to supply relief to the poor .

Thoughtful minds m ay also use profitably the Pr i

mary L aw of Correlat i on T hey may as th i ngs pass .
,

under the i r observat i on note how they are related to ,

other things and then these other things will recall

,

them If we are in the habit of noti c i ng causes the

.
,

causes w ill ever after suggest the e fie c ts and the e ff ects

the causes and we shall walk in th i s world as in a con
,

m
catenated cosmos A gain those who are i n the habit of .
,

putt i ng all things under heads or arranging the i nto

classes O f course by the i r points of resem blance w i ll find
,

the law of sim i larity m ak i ng the part i culars bring u p

th e s pec i es and the species s u ggesting i nd i v i duals In
, .

th e h i gher pro f ess i ons such a s law a nd med i c i n e the

, ,

knowle dge acqu i red is so assorted that it i s ava i lable at

all times and comes out O fte n i n unexpected ways o n
,
'

great emergenc i es an d on small The sci ent i fic man has .

h i s k nowledge and not i ons arranged as i n a museum so ,

that he can lay h i s hands on what he wish es at any ti me

m
and place and put every ne w thing that presents itself
,

in i ts prop er compart ent T he h i storian lays u p events .

under heads as the naturalist does his specimens in

d rawers The very poet though his domain is more
.
,

l i ke a garden or a wide spread lan dscape i s ever gath

,
-
,

ering up i m a ges wh i ch he i s ready to plant i n the i r

proper place for aesthetic e f f ect A number of very .

emi nent men intellectually are S poken of by H amilton

and others as possessing great memor i es — as Jul i us ,

C aesar S cali ger B en J onson Grot i us Pascal L ei b n i t z

, , , , ,

E uler N ie buhr M acki ntosh M acaulay ; of w hom i t

, , ,

should b e O bserved that the i r memor i es proceeded b y

correlat i on which had b een O b served by the i r under
standings .
 DO ES THE MEM ORY E E VE US ?
D C I 16 3

SE C TIO N VI .

E S T H M E M O R Y D E C EIVE U S ?
DO E

The answer i s that our original and intuit ive memo

r i es never do but our acquired memories may
, .

Th e memory using the phrase in a loose sense does

, ,

seem li able to mistakes T wo people both honest give

.
, ,

somewhat d ifferent accounts of a transact i on w hich they

have both witnessed We have all fo u nd our r e c olle c
.

tions set as i de by facts well established In order to .

explain the facts and save o ur const i tut i on f rom the

charge O f deceit we have to draw a dist i nct i on in regard
,

to our memori es s i m i lar to that drawn ( see above p

, , .

2 9 ) between our orig inal and acquired percept i ons .

m
There are intu i tive percept i ons which do not and cann ot
err B ut we are ever making add i tions to the by
.

guesses and inferences meant to fill up chasms and make ,

o u r vague and confused memor i es clear and consistent .

We have seen how much there i s of i nferen ce i n our

O rd i nary sense perceptions ; we see a shape before us
-

i n a wood or in the tw ilight and we conclude that i t is a ,

man or a ghost whereas i t is only a rock or a tree seen

,

under a certain aspect In l i ke manner our recollect i o n

.

O f an occurrence is dim with breaks i n i t and we pro , ,

cec d to fill up the figure and make i t full and consist ,

ent with i tself only i t may b e to m ak e it inconsistent

, , ,

with facts.

Our original m emor i es having the sanct i on of our ,

const i tution and O f God who gave it to us seem to be con ,

fined w i thin very str i ngent lim i ts N o man can remem .

ber th e whole time an d all that has occurred in it be

, ,

tween th e present and a distant event in the past H e .

cannot cast a retrospective glan ce on th e i nst a nt over

the whole line between th i s instant and any given t i me
16 4 THE RE C OG NITIVE P OW ER .

ment i oned — say the t i m e when he went to school or

, ,

began b usiness or when a sister died

,
any more than ,

he can tell by the eye the d i stance O f that mountain

peak A m an is asked how many years i t is since h i s
.

father died H e cannot end ways see the cont i nuous l i ne

.

m
and measure i ts length and he has to i nqu i re to c a lc u
, ,

late and his re ckon i ngs a y be wr ong It was before I

, .

took a particular j ourn ey or before I marr i ed — the

, ,

eras which h e regar ds as landmarks wh i ch he thinks h e ,

has fixed most certainly but which he has marked erro

,

ne o u sly on his life chart Whether we are seeking to

.

have the exact facts for ourselves or narrate them to ,

others i n all case s b ut especially i n w i tness bearing or

, ,
-
,

where our words are apt to be quoted to the weal or

woe of others let us be con scientiously on our guard
,

m
against go i ng beyond our m em o ries proper and of add ,

i ng a for or color ing which may be a perverted one ,

formed b y the fancy under the i nfluence O f a p rej ud i ced

he a rt .
166 THE P OW ER or C O M P OS ITION .

son has seen colors though he should aft erw ards l ik e

,

H omer or M i lton b e sm i tten with blin dness he m ay b e ,

able to comb i ne them i n unn umbered ways all di f ferent ,

from that in which they are m i xed i n existing O b j ects ,

natural or art i ficial G i ve one possessed of fine mus i cal

.

ear a k nowledge O f soun ds and he may be ab le to di s,

p ose them s o as to produce symphonies such as were

neve r heard before but which as people now l i sten to
, ,

them make the soul to swell or s ink w i th the i r swel li ng

,

m
or s inking notes .

It is the O ffice of the emory to reproduce what has

b een prev i ously before the mind in th e form in wh i ch it
first a ppeared an d with the belief that it has been be
,

fore the m i nd in time past T he i magi nat i on ( of wh i ch

.

compos i t i on i s the ma i n element ) also reproduces but i t ,

reproduces in new forms an d i s not accompanied w i th

,

any bel i ef as to past experien ce B oth are reflect i ve of .

obj ects wh i ch have been before the mind ; b ut the one

may be compared to the m i rror wh i ch reflects what i s ,

before it i n i ts proper form and color ; whereas th e

oth er may be likened to the kaleidoscope wh i ch reflects ,

i t in an infinite var i ety of new shapes and dispositions .

E ach O f th ese has i ts peculiar endowments by which i t

is enabled to accomplish i ts speci fic end The imagi na .

tion does no t like the memor y disclose realit i es ; but on

, ,

the other hand the m emory cannot enliven by the varied

,

p i ctures which are presented by the i magi natio n E ach .

is beautiful in its o wn p lace prov i ded it i s kep t in i ts

,

own place and the one i s not put i n the room O f the other ;
,

as was sa i d severely of an author that he resorted to hi s

imagin at i on for his facts and his memory for his figures .

The on e is represented by O b servat i ons experi ments , ,

records and annals ; the other by allegor i es myths

, , ,

statues pa i nt i ngs and poems The one as Bacon has

, , .
,
 THE I MAG INA TION . 167

remark ed i s peculi arly the faculty of the h i stor i an the

, ,

other O f the p oe t and the cultivator of the fine arts .

SE C TIO N II .

THE IMAGI N A T I O N .

There i s i mpli ed in order to its exerci se ( 1) The Re

te ntive and ( 2 ) Th e A ssociat i ve Power A ll i ts images .

come from cognition s and i deas which have b een before

m
th e mind and are reta i n ed
, T hey always r i se u p a o
.

cording to the L aws O f A ssoc i ation of Ideas The i .

a g ina tio ns always come u p according to th e L aws of Con

tig u ity and Correlation ; and th e peculiar character O f

them i n the i ndi vidual i s m ai nly determined by the

m
S econdary L aws of N ati ve Taste and E nergy .

T he fanc i es of some follow ore specially the L aws O f

Contig ui ty and things unconne cted with each other
,

come u p often to delight an d amuse u s by their livel i

ness by the i r unexpected appearance by the i r variety
, , ,

an d the ir cur i ous j uxtapositions A S they involve no

.

intellectual strain we are apt to follow these in our

mood s of dreaminess or when we are seeking rest an d
,

relaxation N ove ls are spec i ally fitted to gratif y thi s

.

propensity and are resorted to by those who do not wish

,

to be troubled with much th i nk i ng and by men O f bus i,

ness when they wish a cessation from toil In the case .

of the former the con stant i n dulgence in fiction is apt

to produce a frivolous turn O f mind more and more indis ,

posed to exertion O f any k i nd In th e case O f the latter

.

the e ff ect may be soothing if kep t wi th i n proper limits ,

and the reading not carried too far i nto the night B ut .

when the scenes are sensational and persons dwell O ften

or too long among them there may be as much wasti ng
,

of the nervous power as even b y business or study ; an d

16 8 THE P OW ER OF C O P O ITION M S .

the i ssue a restlessness and d i ssatis fact i on The end ac

, .

complished by poetry espec i all y n arrat i ve and de s cr ip

,

t i ve is much the same : to occupy the m i nd w i th exciting

,

i mages B ut there i s this d i f ference b etwee n the novel

.
,

at least the common no vel and poetry that the latter , ,

i s usually more conden sed a nd therefore requ i res more ,

thought and bri ngs before us a great many correlat i ons

of sound and sense The consequen ce i s that poetry i s
.

mu ch better fitted than the novel to produce mental

elevatio n and i s less liable to the ab use O f excess
, .

Th e imaginations of others are more disposed to fol

low the L aw of Correlation to pursue things that are ,

connected with each other In our h i ghest poetry and .

p oet i cal prose we are called to dwell among i nterest i ng

, ,

and it may b e subtle and f a r ranging analogies and among ,

harmonies O ften between material and spir i tual th i ngs ,

b etween earthly and heavenly th i ngs Then there may .

be imagination as has often been remarked exerc i sed

, , ,

and this leg i timately i n sci ence In such cases the mind .

proceeds according to the associ at i ve pr i nciple of corre

lation a nd follows connections i n reason and in the
, ,

n ature O f th i ngs between one department Of nature and

another .

B ut the S econ dary L aws have the mai n i nfluence i n

determ i ning the peculiar character of our imagin i ngs .

Our T astes native or acquired are shown as readily and

, ,

certa i nly by the character of our spontaneous mus i ngs as

b y anyth ing else ; more so than even by our business

m
pursu i ts which may often be determ i ned by external cir
,

cu sta nc e s Thus we may g i ve a direction to our fan

.

C Ie s by assoc i ating what we w i sh to rev i ve i n old forms ,

or i n new with exerc i ses of i ntellect of feeling and of

, , ,

m
w i ll V i ewed in this light we see that we have a g reater
.

power over our i maginations tha n we m i ght at first i

1 70 THE P OW ER OF C O M POS ITION .

gli ng i n that d i stant land to wh i ch he has gone r i s i ng ,

from one step of aggrand iz ement to another and return ,

i ng at last by that same road and round that same corner

to this sam e home ; an d she will picture h erself as r e ce iv
ing h i m not as she parted w i th him wi th mingled fears
, ,

and hopes b ut w i th one unm ingled emotion of j oy while

, ,

he S howers upon her a return for that a ff ection wh i ch

S h e so profusely lavished on him i n his younger years .

A Cons tr u ctive P ower For the mother not only .

p i ctured the past b ut put i t i n new shapes and com bi

,

nat i ons L ike the prism s the i mag i nat i on divides that
.
,

wh i ch passes through it i nto r i ch rainbow colors .

Th i s last i s th e h i gh est property of the i maginati on .

It i s one O f the character i stics of gen i us It is a c o ns tit .

u e nt of every k i nd of i nvent i on Th e part i cular charac .

ter of the i nvent i on w i ll be determ i ned by the n at i ve

tastes and pred i lect i ons and b y the acqu i red ha bi ts of
,

the individual If a person have a strong tendency to

.

O b serve forms the i mag i nat i on wi ll call up the shapes

,

i n new comb inat i on s and i f his talent i s cult i vated he

,

may become a painter If he be disposed to admire the .

b eaut i es of nature new landscapes w i ll be apt to ap

,

pear before his m i nd made up of d i spos i tions of obj ects

w h i ch he has witnessed i n real scen es When an indi .

v i dual has a mechanical turn the imag i nat i on will ever ,

b e prompt i ng h i m t o dev i se some n ew i nstrument or

m m
eng i ne ; or i f h i s taste b e arch i tectural new buildings
, ,

w ill r i se i n vis i on before hi If he b e a a n of great .

flow O f sensibil i ty he will ever b e p i cturing h i mself or

,

others a mother s i ster or w i fe

-
,
in circumstances O f
,
-

j oy or sorrow and at t i mes weav i ng an i mag inary trag

,

edy or comedy i n wh i ch he and h i s fr i ends are actors

,
.

This i s a gift wh i ch l i ke every other can b e cult i vated .

I k now i ndeed that gen i us i s i n i tself a nat i ve endow

, ,
 THE I MA G INA TION
. 1 71

men t . N O teacher can communicate i t i n return for

a fee nor can it be acquired by industry ; but unless
,

pains b e taken it i s apt to run wild and become useless

,

or eve n i nj ur i ous It admits O f direct i on and improve

.

ment The pa i nter who would rise to em i nence in his

.

art must study th e finest models and fill h i s m i nd w i th

scenes natural and h i storical such as he would wish to
represent Th e poet w ho would awaken his gen i us must
.

live an d breathe and walk i n the midst of O bjects and

i ncidents such as h e would embody i n verse In S c i en ce .

discovery i s commonly the reward reaped by a power O f

i nvent i on wh i ch has been tra ined and d i sc i pl ined It i s .

seldom that discover i es are made by pure accident It .

was (accordi ng to the common story ) on the occ a sion of

N ewton s seeing an apple fall to the ground that the
’

thought flashed on h i m This apple is drawn to the earth

,

by th e same power wh i ch holds the moon in her orb i t .

B ut ho w man y peop l e had seen an apple fall w i thout

the law of universal gravitat i on being suggested to them "
Th e thought arose i n a m i nd long trained to accurate

m
O bservat i on and disc i plined to the discovery of mathe

a tica l relations It was as he g a thered up the frag

.

ments O f a crystal wh i ch had fallen from h i s han ds to

the ground that the A bbe Ha iiy discovered the princ i
ples which regulate the crystallization of minerals ; b ut
the idea occurred to one who was addicted to such inv e s
tig a tio ns and who was in fact study i ng forms at the
,

very t i me On fall i ng in with the bl e ached skull of a

.

deer i n the H artz forest Oken exclaimed “ T his i s a

, ,

vertebrate column and started those i nvestigati on s

,

which have produced a revolution i n anatomy ; but the

view presented i tself to one meditating on the very s u b
je ct and in a sense prepared for the discovery
, .

Before leav i ng th i s head i t i s proper to state that the

172 THE P OW ER OF C O M P O S ITION .

i mag i nat i on can p i cture and put i nto n ew forms not only
the mater i al but the mental and the sp i r i tual worlds
, .

T h e mother in th e i llustration employed can not only

, ,

picture he r son i n n ew scenes s h e can p i cture the feel ,

ings which he may b e supposed to cher i sh i n these scenes ,

m
or the feelings with wh i ch she herself may contemplate
h i m M ilton cull i ng what was fairest fro the land
.
,

scapes and gardens wh i ch had passed un der h i s view ,

describes i n his Paradise L ost an E den fa i rer than any

scen e now to be foun d on our globe ; but as a still h i gher
an d far more successful ach i evement of his gen i us he

m
contr i ves by combi ning and inten s i fying all the evil
,

propensities O f human nature pride and passion a , ,

bition and e nm i ty to holin ess — to set before us S atan , ,

contending w i th the holy a ngels and w i th God h i mself .

Th e poet the dramat i st the novel i st d i s p ose the ele

, , ,

ments of human nature i n all sorts O f ne w shapes and

collocat i ons i n order to ple c se to rouse or i nstruct us
, , , .

If I am not mista k en poetry and fict i on gen erally must

,

be led to deal more and more in every succeed i ng age , ,

with the mot i ves the sentiments and passions of man

, ,

k i nd , not i ndeed i n a sc i entific or m etaphys i cal man

ner but i n their actu al concrete forms Th i s i s a field
, .

very much overlooked by the an c i ents and left over to

the modern s to cultivate If we leave out of account .

the B ook of Job an d other port i on s of the H ebrew

S criptures and the plays of JEsch y l u s and other Greek
,

dramatists we sh all find very little of the deeper moods

,

and feelings of humanity in the poetry of the an c i ents .

Th e poet who would catch th e sp i r i t of modern times

must u nfold the work i ngs of the soul within as the a n

m
c ie nts exhib i ted the outward i nc i dent .

I b el i eve that the vi si b le and tang ible achi nery used

in t i mes past by the poets i s waxing O ld and must soon ,
1 74 THE P OW ER M
OF C O P O ITION S .

read very m u ch i n proportion a s they deal w i th man

k i nd Th e poetry O f S hakespeare ranks h i gher I sus
.
,

p e c t
,
i n this age than ,that of M ilton and th i s ma i nly be ,

cause the former exhib i ts human nature in almost every

variety of attitude M ost of the greater poets of the past
.

age delighted to d aguerreotype the states of the human

soul — whether in its moods O f quiet commun i on w i th
,

nat u re l i ke Wordsworth or in the w i der exc u rsions O f the

,

i magin ation like Coler i dge and S helley or i n the deeper ,

workings of pass i on l i ke B yron E ven when br i ng i ng .

before us the O bj ective world they O ften expose it to the

v i e w by a flash O f light struck by the i nward feel i ng
”
awakened T ennyson i n his In M emor i am g i ves us
.
, ,

little else than the feeling of sorrow for the departed

proj ect i ng i tself on the external world and darkening i t
w i th its shadow .

I bel i eve that as the world advances in educat i on and

civilization an d entertain s a greater number and var i
,

ety O f thoughts on all subj ects and i s suscepti ble of an

,

ever increas i ng range of e mot i ons poetry must take u p

-
,

the theme the work i ngs O f human nature and make this
, ,

its favori te subj ect This is a m i ne O f which the anc i ents

.

gathered only the surface gold but wh i ch i s O pen to ,

any one who has courage and strength to penetrate

i nto its depths and thence to dra w exhaustless treasures .

A s the most inviting of all topics to the poet I would

point to the human so u l to its conv i ctions i ts doubts to
, , ,

its writhings and struggles in bo vho od and manhood i n

, ,

i dlenes s and i n bustle to its swaying mot i ves i ts desp er

, ,

a te fights and i ts crown i ng conquests

, .
 THE USE OF THE I MAG INA TION . 1 75

SE C TIO N III .

TH EU S E O F T H E IMAGI N A TI O N .

Th e i mag inat i on has a noble purpose to serve It .

w i dens the horizon of the mental vision It fills the .

empty space wh i ch l i es between the things that are

seen an d it gives a peep into the vo i d whi ch lies beyond
,

the vis i ble sphere of knowledge It thus expands the .

m i nd by expanding the boundary O f thought and by ,

open i ng an i deal outs i de the real world It is also fitted .

m
to extend the field of enj oym ent It peoples the waste.
,

and suppl i es society i n solitude ; i t enlarges the di inu

m
t i ve and elevates the low ; it decorates the plain and
i llum i nes the di Th e cloud i n the sky i s composed
.

of floating particles of mo i sture an d would b e felt as ,

dripp ing mist i f we entered i t but how beautif ul does i t

,

look w hen glow i ng w i th the reflected light O f the sett i ng

su n S uch is the power of fancy in gil di ng what would
otherw i se be felt to be dull and disagreeable The .

i magination can do more than th i s : it can elevate the

sent i ments and the motive po wer of the m i nd by the
, ,

pict u res faire r than any realiti es wh i ch i t presents

, ,
.

m
Th i s faculty has purposes to serve even in science .

Th e truth is says D A l e be r t to the geometer

’
“
, ,

who i nvents i mag i nation is not less essenti al than to the

,

poet who cre ates To the explorer in physical sc i ence

.

it suggests hypotheses wherewith to expla i n phenomena ,

and which when duly adj usted and verified by facts

, , ,

may at last he recogn i zed as the very expression of the

laws of nature There was a fine fan cy in exercise as
.
,

well as a great sagac i ty when the poet Goethe dis cov

,

ered that all the appendages of plants —sepals petals , ,

stamens and pisti ls — are after the leaf type and thus
, ,

laid a fo u ndat i on on wh i ch sc i ent ifi c b otany has b een

1 76 THE P OW ER OF C O M P OS ITION .

b u i lt
. In every de p artment of sci ence th i s faculty
br i dges over chasms between d i scovered truths and ,

di ves i nto depths i n search for pearls and opens m i nes ,

m
in wh i ch prec i ous ores are found .

M ay we no t go farther and aflir that i t i s of serv i ce

i n the practical a ff airs of l ife — always when su bo r di
,

nate d to the j udgment N ot only does i t supply devi ces

.

to the i nventive warr i or such as N apoleon B onaparte

, ,

and suggest m eans of reach i ng unknown countri es to

the adventurer by sea or land : i t helps the farmer to
discover n ew modes of t i lling h i s land and d i scloses n ew ,

o p enings i n trade to the m erchant .

N eed I add that i t i s the power wh i ch constructs those

scenes which are embod i ed in the fine bu i ld i ng or statue ,

wh i ch are made v i s i ble to u s on the canvas O f the pa i nt

er o r wh i ch the poet en shrines in verse
, as we have ,
-

seen shru b s an d flowers i mbedded i n amber Generally .

,

those wr i tings are the m ost w i dely di ff used and un i ver

sally p opular wh i ch address th i s i maging power O f th e
m i nd A t the head O f th i s p i ctor i al school is Si r Walter
.

S cott and after h i m we have a whole host of wr i ters in

,

h i story and i n fiction These authors do not content

.

themselves w i th relat i ng the bare i nc i dent : they set

b efore us the actors with a ll their accompan i ments O f
,

locality dr ess manner and attitude

, , ,
T h i s pictorial .

power illum i nes the b ook of kno wledge and fills it as i t ,

were w i th pr i nts and figures which allure on the reader

,

from page to page wi thout feeling h i s wor k to be a toil

,
.

Th i s faculty too has the power of awaken i ng sent i

m ent deep and fervent A nd here i t w i ll be nee dful to
.

call attent i on to the c i rcumstance that the very mental

p i cture or representat i on O f certa i n O b j ects — say our
selves or others in c i rcumstances of happ i ness or pain
i s fitted to call forth feel i ng The n ovel reader rej o i ces
.
-
1 78 THE P OW ER OF C O M P OS ITION.

ri ghteous character and a proud and d i sda in ful m i en

,

and address G loomy thoughts will g i ve a downward

.

bend and look and darken w i th the ir own hue the

,

b ri ghtest prospects which life can d i sclose E nvious or .

mal i gnant thoughts will sour the spir i t and emb i tter the
temper and ever prompt to words of i nsin uation i nnu
, ,

endo or disparagement or to deeds of sulki ness O f ma

, , ,

l ig nity or revenge
, .

T his i s the darker s i de O n the other side when the

.
,

fancy is devoted to its intended use i t helps to cheer to , ,

elevate to ennoble the soul I t is in its proper exercise

,
.

when i t is p i cturing somethi ng better than we have ever

yet realized som e grand i deal O f excellence and sets us
, ,

forth on the attainment of it A ll excellence whether .

,

earthly or S piritual has b een attained by the mind

,

k eep i ng before i t and dwelling upon the ideas of the

great the good the b eaut i f u l the grand the perfect
, , , , .

T he tradesmen and mechanic atta i n to em i nence by the i r

n ever allowing themselves to rest till they can produce
the most finished specimens O f their particular work .

Th e pa i nter and sculptor travel to d i stant lan ds that

they may see and as it were fill their eye and m i nd
, ,

with the most beaut i ful models of their arts P oets .

have had the i r yet undiscovered genius awakened i nto

life as they contemplated some of th e grandest of na
ture s scenes or as they listened to the stra i ns of other
’

poets the S p i ri t of poetry has descended u pon them as

, ,

the spirit of i nsp i ration descended upon E lisha while the

m i nstrel played before h i m Th e sold i er s S p i r i t ha s
.
’

been aro u sed more than even by the st i rr i ng sound of

,

the war trumpet by the record of the courage and hero

,

ism o f other warriors Th e fervor of on e patri ot has

.

been created as he l i stened to th e b urn i ng words of

another patr i ot and many a martyr s z eal has b een k in
,
’
 THE ID EA OF THE INF INIT E . 179

di ed at the funeral pile of other martyrs In th i s way .

fathers have handed down their virtues to their chil dren ,

and parents have left their O ff spring a better legacy i n

the i r example than i n all their wealth and those who ,

could leave them n othing e lse have in th i s example lef t

them the very r i chest legacy In th i s way the good men.

of one age have infl uenced the characters of the men of

a nother and the deeds of those who have done great
,

achievements have lived far longer than those who per

formed them and b een transm i tted from one generat i on
,

to another .

SE C TIO N IV .

TH E I D EA OF TH E I N FIN I E
T .

The imagination is str ikingly ill ustrat i ve both of the

strength and weakness of the human intellect There .

are str i ngent limits laid on i ts exercises A ll the images .

of the fan cy are o nly reproductions of what we have

experienced In using i ts materials the mind can e n
.

large them to an in finite extent b u t stretch itself as i t ,

may the i mage is still finite In expanding the i mage i n

.

space it i s incapable O f doing more than representing to

itself a volume with a distinct spherical boundary In .

following i ts contemplati on in t i me the image is of a

,

line of great length but term inati ng i n a point at each

,

end B ut where the mind i s held i n by i ts weakness

.

there it exhi bits its strength It can i mage to itself only

.

this bounded sphere this lin e ou t at both ends but it is

, ,

led or rather impelled to believe in vastly more A t

, ,
.

the point where i t is obliged to stop it takes a loo k an d ,

that look i s into i nfinity S tanding a s it were on the

.

shore of a vast ocean it can se e only so much but it is ,

constrained to bel i eve that there i s a region b eyond that

18 0 THE P OW ER OF C O M POS ITION .

hor i zon to wh i ch no l i m i ts can be set It i s here that I

.

find the origin and genesis of such an i dea and beli ef as

the m i nd can entertai n of i nfin i ty .

We are approaching a profound subj ect It is not .

easy to sound its depths It w a s long before I wa s a b le

.

to attain to anything li ke clear ideas o n the subj ect .

I have pondered i t for successive hours only to find

i t shrouded in thicker clouds On the one hand I
.

found the more profound philosophers O f the Cont i nent

of E urope such as A nselm Descartes L eibnitz and
, , , ,

m
Kant giving th i s idea a high i ndeed the highes t place
, , ,

i n their systems In coming back fro fligh ts in com

.

pany with these men to inquire of L ocke H amilton and

, , ,

B r i tish ph i losophers what they make O f this idea I fin d ,

their v i ews meagre and unsatisfactory for the idea of the ,

infin i te according to them i s a mere impotency 111 re

spect O f the m ental faculty and a negation as to the i dea
reached B ut if we can enterta i n no such idea how can
.
,

we speak of it ? If it be a mere impote ncy how do we ,

feel ourselves called o n to cloth e the D i vine B e i ng wi th

this perfecti on ?
Feeling as i f I needed to find i t somewhere I pro
c e e de d in the truly Brit i sh m ethod that i s , the i nduc ,

tive to inquire how does such an idea of or bel i ef in

, , ,

the i nfin i te as the mind can enterta i n r i se with i n us ,

and what is its preci se nature ? The imagination can

add and add ; so far we have the large the i ndefin i te , .

Thus in respect O f time ( of wh i ch we have seen we have

a n i dea by the R ecognitive Power ) i t can add millions

of years and ages to m i ll i ons of years and ages

,
In .

respect of extensi on or s pace ( which i t knows b y the

senses ) i t can add mill ions an d billion s and tr ill i ons of
leagues to m i ll i ons and billi ons and tr i llion s of leagues ,

and then multi ply the results b y each other m ill ions of
18 2 THE P OW ER OF CO M POS ITION .

constra i ned to b el i eve that there must b e someth i ng h e

yond T h i s seems to m e to b e the law of the m i nd i n
.

reference to i nfinity ; i t not only cannot set l i mits to

existence i t is constrained to believe that there are n o
,
”
limits If the mind
. says J ohn F oster “
were to, ,

arrive at the solemn r i dge of mounta i ns which we may

fancy to bound creat i on i t would eagerly ask Why no , ,

farther ? What is beyond ? ”

II The Infinite is such that noth i ng can be added to

.

i t We may farther say that nothing can b e tak en from

.

i t It is TH E P E R F E C T
.
1
.

A ll that we know by our highest facult i es and i n our

most elevated moods is seen to b e limited and i n th i s ,

sense and i t may b e others i t i s imperfect B ut am i d

, , .

all the excellenc i es and ev i ls b efore i t i t i s ever look ing

out for that wh i ch has n o defic i encies S o whatever i s .

m
known to us as great and good we stretch to the utter
ost an d combin e all i n on e ; and would un i te A lm i ghty
,

Power O mnipresen ce E tern i ty O mn i scien ce B ound

, , , ,

less Goodness and S potless H oli ness all i n th i s Per

,

feet O ne The m i nd i s m ade to ack nowledge that it

.

cannot compass all th i s b ut i s expanded i n the endeavor ,

to comprehend i t The i mag i nation loses i tself as i n a

.

forest b ut we feel all t h e wh i le that we are safe whe r ,

ever we are in the i mmensity of space or t i me or

,
-

etern i ty i n th i s world or in worlds unknown I have

,
.

b een speak ing of our rud i men tary fa i th in the u nseen

an d the distant ; we have now com e to a fa i th in what
cannot be transcended We have n ow a grand i deal set .

b efore us to contemplate and tho u gh like the pole star i t ,

-

i s far a b ove u s it i s there to guide us We are ever

,
.

drawn towards i t and as the asymptotes of the hyp er

,

1 A f te r work i ng o t thi s twof ol d spe t I f o n d th t I h

u a c u a ad bee n antici
pat ed by A ri stotle See Int iti ns f th M ind P rt ii B ii
. u o o e , a . . .
 THE ID EA OF THE IN FINIT E . 18 8

b ola ever draw nearer wh i le they never touch each other

, ,

s o we would ever approach that model wh i ch is yet

ever above us .

Th i s second aspect of i nfin i ty i s the grander and the

more i mportant T his was the feature brought i nto
.

prom in ence by A nselm the great m e di aeval philosopher

,

a nd theolog i an It was the one fix ed on by D escartes

.
,

the founder O f the French philosophy and by L eibnitz , ,

the originator of the German phil osophy We find the .

germ of it ready to be expanded in the m i nds of all

, ,

men i f we go sufficiently far down We strike upon i t

, .

i n all our deeper reason i ngs in regard to D ivine things .

Th e profo u nd philosophers j ust named argued from the

very existence of such an idea in the soul that there ,

must be a corresponding O bj ect and that therefore God ,

ex i sts Whatever may b e thought of the validity of

.

th i s argument it is certain that there is such a rudiment

ary idea i n the m i nd and that it is ever prompting us to
,

seek after God and enab ling and constrain i ng us when

,

we get evi dence O f the exi stence of God say from the ,

traces of desi gn i n nature to clothe h i m with infinity

, .

Th i s second aspect of the i nfinite i s not i nconsistent

w i th the first but i s complementary to i t Comb in e the
, .

two and we have such a vi ew as man can enterta i n of

the i nfin i te B y the one aspect he is humbled under a
.

sense O f i nferior i ty ; by the other he i s elevated as he

m
g a zes on i t Certa i nly man s i dea of the i nfin i te i s not
.
,
’

a n adequate one ; he i s ade to feel so as he enterta i ns

it But it is not a negat i ve i dea or a mere i mpoten cy as
.
, ,

L ocke and the British school of ph i losophy hold i t has

m
pos i tive elements i n i t and man is never more exalted
,

than when he i s seek i ng to rise to i t The b elief a y .

be regarded a s an intuitive on e ; in ou r deeper moods

we find ourselves gaz i ng on it It i s a necessary one ; we .
18 4 THE P OW ER OF C O M P O S ITION .

cannot b e made to th i nk otherw i se It i s i n a sense a .

, ,

u niversal conv i ct i on N o doubt the w i dest image formed

.

b y huma n beings as b y children and savages must b e

, ,

very confined ; but narrow or w i de we feel that there

, ,

must always b e someth i ng beyond Pursue any l i ne .

s u fli c ie ntl
y far and we find i t go i ng out i nto i nfin i ty .

S O true i s i t as S helley says

, ,

T he f e e ling of the bo n dl ss bo n ds
u e u

A ll f ee l i ng , as the w l k i n doth th worl d

e e .

B ut the i nfinite wh i ch the mind i s led to b el i eve i n

i s not an abstraction It i s a b elief in something infi
.

n i te S O when the v i sible things of God declare that

.

there i s an i ntelligent b eing the author O f all the order ,

and purpose in the un i verse the mind i s constra i ned to ,

b elieve that h e is in fin i te and clothes h i m w i th eternal

“
,

power and godhead .

SE C TIO N V .

A B U S E O F IMAGI N A T I O N
TH E .

m
Wh i le the i magi nat i on i s fitted when properly reg ,

to wi den the field O f e nj oy ent and elevate the

u l a te d,

standard of character there i s n o faculty wh i ch i s more

,

l i able to run into error an d excess and i n the end to ,

land the possessor in more h elpless an d hopeless misery .

If I had the geniu s of Plato and were able like h i m ,

to clothe my thoughts in i nstruct ive myths I would ,

represent the God who created us as allott i ng wh en ,

h e di str i buted to the faculties the i r proper spheres of

domin i on to the u nderstanding the land to the pass i ons
, ,

the sea and to the i maginat i on the a i r Wh i le each has

, .

a kingdom put under i t it i s all the while under a higher

,

S overe i gn to whom it must give account and who i s ,

ready to p un i sh if hi s eternal laws are contravened .

18 6 THE P OW ER OF C O M POS ITION .

less dreadful ) ready to i nfl i ct vengeance u po n those wh o

,

have made a n unhallowed entrance i nto forbidden reg i on s .

Th e miser i es of men of genius have been the deepest of

all miseries for the i maginat i on has i ntensified all the
,

real ev i ls which they su f fer and added many others , ,

g i ving a greater blackness to the dark ness i n wh i ch they

are envelope d and a keener edge to the weapons b y
,

wh i ch they are assailed .

Th e youthful mind espec i a lly if of a va i n or of a p en

,

s i ve and indolent turn is much tempted to exercise the

,

i mag ination in castle buildi ng S peaking of his younger .

years Si r James M ack i ntosh tells us :

, R eading of
E chard s R oman Hi s tory led me into a r i d i culous hab i t
'

from wh i ch I shall never be totally free I used to .

fancy myself E mperor of C onstantinople I distr i buted .

O flic e s and provinces amo ng my school fellows I loaded .

my favor i tes with d i gn i ty and power an d I often made ,

the O bj ects of my di slike feel the weight of my i m p er i al

resentment I carried on the ser i es O f political events
.

m
in solitude for several hours I resumed them and con .

m
tinned the from day to da y for months E ver s i n ce I .

have been ore prone to build i ng castles i n the air than

most others M y castle b u ild i ng has always been of a
.

si ngular k i nd It was not the ant i cipat i on O f a sanguin e

.

d i spos i t i on expect i ng extraord i nary success i n i ts pu r

su i ts M y dispos i tion i s not sa ngu i ne and my v i s i ons
.
,

h ave generally regarded th i ngs as much u nconnected

with my ordinary pursu i ts and as little to b e expected
as the crown of Constantinople at the school of Fo rtrose .

T hese fancies indeed hav e never amounted to c onv ic

t i on or i n other words they have never i nfluenced my
, , ,

action but I must confess they have O ften b een as steady

,

and of as regu lar occurrence as conviction itself and that ,

they have somet i mes created a little faint ex p ectat i on ,

 THE A BUSE OF IMA G INATION . 187

or state of m i nd in which my wonder that they should

,

be real iz ed would not be so great as it naturally ought to

”
be. A perso n of a very di ff erent temperament Char ,

lotte E lizabeth describes herself as falling in he r younger

, ,

years into a similar habit wh i ch however she speedily

, , , ,

corrected I acquir ed tha t habit of dreamy excursive

.

n ess into im a ginary scenes and among unreal person

ages which is alike inim i cal to rational pursuits and
,
”
O pposed to spiritual mindedness I have remarke d in
-
.

my own exper i ence (for I confess to have been an archi

te ct of these airy fabri cs ) that all such “
vain thoughts
sooner or later end i n sa dness after the height come s
the hollow deep in proportion to the previous elevation ;
,

after the flow comes the e bb to leave us stranded on a

very sandy wa ste Th e mind when i t awakes as it
.
,

must revenges i tself for the dreams by wh i ch i t has

,

b een dece i ved For the time they enfeeb le the w i ll

.
,

they relax the resolut i on they d i ssipate the energ i es and , ,

they i ssue in chagrin d i sappoi ntment w i th the world , ,

ennu i and not unfrequently bitterness of sp i r i t The

, .

i ndulgence in such weak imaginat i ons i s like the sultry

heat of a summer day : i t is close and d i sagreeable at the
t i me and it is ever l i able to b e broken i n upon by thun
,

ders and lightn i ngs These gather i ng clouds though.

,

they may seem l i ght and floating w i ll sooner or later ,

pour forth tempests T hey that sow the w i nd shall .

reap the whirlwind If the i maginat i on is unlawfully .

engaged when building palaces among the gilded clouds ,

it is equally misemployed when under the gu i dan ce of a ,

melancholy S pirit it is hewing out sepulchres i n d esolate

,

and gloomy places and peopl i ng them w i th ghosts and

,

demons to keep the timid from going out i nto the dark
night when duty calls S uffic i ent unto the day i s th e .

ev i l thereof .
18 8 THE P OW ER OF C O M P OS ITION .

Th i s va i n sp i r i t i s much fostered and i ncreased b y the

excess i ve n ovel reading of the age I am not to enter
-
.

upon a crusade agai nst the perusal of works of ficti on I .

m
should be sorry to debar the child from R ob i nson Crusoe
or the Pilgrim s Progress or to prevent any one fro be
’

m
com i ng acquainted with the character O f Jeanie Dean s
or O f U ncle To B ut I do protest against that constant
.

m
and indiscriminate perusal of romances in wh i ch so many
indulge In the use of such stimulants I a an advocate
.
,

not of total abstinence but of temperance princ i ples I

, .

am not afraid of an occas i onal sti mulant provided people ,

be not constantly drin ki ng of it and prov i ded they be ,

tak i ng solid food in far larger measure For every novel .

devoured let there be eate n and digested several books

of history or of b i ography several books O f voyages an d ,

travels several books Of good theology w i th at least a

, ,

book or two O f sc i ence or O f ph i losophy If you exam .

i ne some of our circulating libraries you will find a very

di fferent proportion ,
far more works of fiction than O f

m
truth Those who consume this garbage will soon take
.

i ts hue ,
as the wor takes the color O f the green
herbage on wh i ch it feeds ; and the furnishing of the i r
mind becomes excessively like the c i rculating librar i es
to which I have referre d a strange medley i n which
, ,

the va i n and fictitious occup i es a far larger place than

the real and the solid .

N or let it be urg e d b y the novel reader that as he does -

not believe the tale when he reads i t S O n o evil can ,

m
poss i bly arise from the perusal O f i t For the misch i ef .

a b e produced altogether in dependent O f his belief or

y
his disb e lief It arises from the impress i ons produced
.
,

unconsciously produced unconsci ously abiding and u n

, ,

consc i ously operating L ike the poison caught from

.

it i ng an infected dist ri ct i t i s drawn i nto the system

,
1 90 THE P OW ER OF C O M POS ITION.

are i ncreased B ut i t i s d i ff erent when our feel ings are

.

i n the way of b e i ng roused by harrow i ng scenes i n a

romance ; here we have the feel ings deadened to ord i
nary m i sery w i thout any hab i t O f act i ve benevolence
b eing acqu i red H ence i t i s that we so O ften find that
.

the eyes wh i ch sta i n th e novel w i th tears refuse to weep

over the real miser i es of the poor From these rea .

”
so nin s it appears
g says the ph
,
i losopher last named ,

“
that a n hab i tual attenti o n to exhibit i ons O f fictit i ous
di stress i s in every view calculated to check our moral
i mprovement It di min i shes that uneasiness wh i ch we
.

feel at the s i ght O f distress an d which prompts u s to

,

relieve i t It strengthen s that disgust wh i ch the loath

.

some con comitants of distress excite in the m i nd an d ,

wh i ch prompts us to avoid the sight of misery wh i le at ,

th e same time i t has no tenden cy to confirm those habi ts

O f act i ve benevolence w i thout wh i ch the best d i sposit i ons
”
are useless .

Th i s i s the result even on the supp os i t i on that the

characters are properly drawn S t i ll more fatal co u se .

u e nc e s follow whe n the imag i nation i s employed i n

q
s uch works to decorate v i ce or deprec i ate true excel
lence to picture human nature as essentially good and
the ungodly as truly happy to represent piety as mean
or profan i ty as something noble ; to p i cture the rel i g i ous
as either fools or hypocrites ; or daub over w i t h pa i nt the
face O f fad i ng worldly vanity .

SE C TIO N VI .

T RAI N I N G OF TH E IMAGI N AT I O N .

It may b est b e educated by lay i ng up a store of no b le

m
i mages ever present i ng themselves to enliven and in
,

struct the m ind T here are works devi sed by the i ag

.
 T RA INING OF THE I MA G INA TION . 191

m
ination O f man fitted to accompl i sh th i s end There is .

the statue w i th the soul shining through the arble .

There i s the pa int i ng sett i ng before us h i stor i cal incident

,

and char a ct e r and rous ing the soul to h i gh sentiment

,

and energetic action There is the grand cathedral w i th

.

i ts imposing towers its p i llar succeeding pillar and arch

, ,

upon arch with the long prospective O f the nave and

,

the withdrawing aisles It is wor th our while to travel .

many a m i le to store the mind w i th such m e mories .

B ut the works of God are st i ll more replete than

those O f man w ith food for the fancy N ature every .

where brings before u s figures which str i ke the eye ,

which i mpr i nt themselves on the memory and engage

the musing inte lIe ct Th e planet has a regular oblate .

m mm
spheroid shape and it r uns in a regular ellipt i c orbit
, .

M inerals assu e crystalli ne forms which are ath e a t

ica lly exact The mountai ns stand s o stable and leave
.

their figure on our mind so distin ctly as they cut the

sky B u t i t i s in organic n ature that type has most s i g
.

nific a nc e .Th e elementary form i s the cell ; then there is

what I call the organic column be i ng a shaft wi dened at ,

the two ends seen i n the stalks of the leaf i n the hole s of
, ,

trees in the fingers and in all the bones A ll the parts

, ,
.

O f a flower are formed on th e m odel of the leaf and I ,

have shown that there is a corr espondence between the

form of the leaf and the form of the branch and of the
whole plant H ow beautiful an O bject is a tree grow i ng
.

fully in a sheltered lawn ; how picturesq u e the same

tree in winter so S harply defined by a frost bound cover
,
-

ing of snow Now the fancy i s interested and through

.
,

it the med i tative intellect when man i n his sp ir i t com ,

munes with the forms of nature .

N O on e h a s traveled much among the lovel i er or

grander O f nat u re s landscapes wi thout w i tnessing scenes
’
192 THE P OWER OF CO M PO S ITION .

wh i ch can never b e e ff aced from the tablet of the

memory but whi ch are photographed there as b y a
,

sunbeam process It is a quiet valley separated from

.

all the rest of the world and i n which repose v i s ib ly

,

dwells Or it may b e a wide extended plain and fields

.

w i th hedge rows and scattered trees and dotted over

-
,

with well fed kine which n eed only to bend their neck s
-

to find the herb a ge ready to mee t them ; and a river

winding slowly through the midst of i t wi th v i llages ,

and v i llage churches on either bank the church towers ,

fixi ng th e whole s cene in the memory The ship wi th .

i ts pointed masts and its white sails stretched out to

the breeze makes the bay on which it sails lively and
attract i ve M ore i mposing are the bold mounta ins wh i ch
.

cleave the sky and the s c a r wo rn rocks which have faced

,

a thousand storm s and are as defiant as ever H ow .

placid is the lake sleeping in the m i dst O f them shel ,

te r e d by their overhang i ng eminences and g u arded b y

m
the i r turreted towers ; heaven above looks down on i t
with a s ile and is se en reflected from its bosom
, .

Grander still there is the ocean always O ld and yet

, ,

ever new i n its aspects never changing and yet ever

,

changing ; and the sea bird careering from cliff to cliff

-
, ,

and hoarsely chid i ng all human intruders from what i t

reckons as its own doma i ns The faculty whic h God has
.

g i ven us is educated by the contemplation O f the scenes

wh i ch H e has placed aroun d us A stroll among su ch .

sc enes at least once a year when our large cities give ,

clouds of dust but refuse to g i ve us breath i s as ex ,

h ila r a ting to the mind as it i s to th e body ; a nd the

mental vigor resulti ng w i ll cont i nue longer than the
revived bodily vigor while the pictures hung round the
chambers of the mind will be seen looking down u pon
us ever and anon to rel i eve the i rksomeness of our daily
,

sol i citu des .

1 94 THE P OW ER M
OF C O P O ITION S .

b e the characters wh i ch have b ecome class i cal by being

represented by the great wr i ters of anc i ent and modern
times .

B y all means let the m i nds of youth b e i n sp i red b y

m
tales of heroism B ut let me not be misunderstood I
. .

do not regard that a n as a hero who h a s sla i n hun

dreds O f thousands O f his fellow men but who has b een -
,

all the wh i le the S lave O f his o w n amb i tion I trust that .

as the world grows older it w i ll also become wiser and ,

reserve i ts admiration for m en O f a higher stamp B y .

heroes I mean those who have r i sen above the meanness

of the world above the i r age it may b e above them
, ,

selves who have sacrificed th e ir own interests to the good

,

of others who have a i med at n othing les s than render

,

i ng their fellow men wiser and b etter A hero i sm this

-
.
, ,

to be found as readily i n the cottage as i n the palace ; in

the cab i n among the mountains or the most O bscure
alley of a gre at city as in the camp or ba ttle fie ld ; in -

the weaker wom a n as in the stronger man S he i s a .

heroine i n my estimat i on who knowi ng that she r i sks ,

her life nurse s n i ght and day the b rother or sister who
,

i s i n r a ging fever and b reathi ng i nfect i o n all around H e .

i s the h e ro who i n th e midst of pollut i on temptation

, , ,

and defalcat i on holds h i mself high above them and re

,

fuses to be contam i nated E very one may claim a noble

.

lineage who is sprung from ancestors who displayed such

qualities H e is of no mean descent who can claim an
.

honest father and a v i rtuous mother A man s personal .

’

experience is valuable i n proportion as i t has brought

him in contact with persons of h i gh soul and n oble

m
aims H ighly pr i vileged is the youth who has had a
.

father who has set hi an elevated example or a mother ,

who forgot herself in attending h i m who has an attached ,

brother or s i ster or who has gained a dis i nterested fri en d

, ,
 T RAINING OF THE I MAG INA TION . 1 95

w ill i ng to stand b y h i m i n m i sfortune There i s a sort

.

O f educat i o n which ennobles a youth more than boo k or

tra i n i ng in school or college These home scenes are

.

more instruct i ve than foreign travel of any description .

The i mage of such a S i ster O f such a w i fe is more pleas

, ,

ing an d b enign than the recollect i on of a paint i ng O f

a V enus or M adonna The remembrance O f a friend
.

who defended us is more i nvi gorating than th at of a

statue of a H ercules or A pollo A man whose mind i s
.

stored wi th these memories is never alone for he has ,

m
friends to travel wi th h i m wherever he goes to enlighte n ,

him w i th the i r w i sdom and warm hi w i th their love

, .

By means of such scenes the i mag i nat i on i s insp i red ;

and out O f them i t constructs i ts cher i shed fanc i es and
i ts ideal world
.
 C H A P TER V I .

TH E S Y M B O LIC P O WER .

SE C TIO N I .

IT S N A T U RE .

BY this i s meant the power of th i nk i ng b y means of

signs or symbols especially L anguage
,
.

When the obj ects are now present and under the

m
senses extern al and i nternal such as the mounta i n b efore
,

e and the j oy we feel i n contemplat i ng i t we do not ,

n eed any S ig nto enable u s to th i nk of them We can .

com pare these two statues w i thout the u se of words or

m
any other medium and dec i de for ourselves that the on e
,

has be tte r proportioned fo r and the other has more

i ntelligence and express i on i n the countenance .

When the O b j ects are absen t we n eed ideas O f them

i n the m i n d what I call phantasms in or der to think of
, ,

them By m eans O f these we can compare two statues

.

not before our eyes In such cases we pr i mar i ly com

.

pare the images but these i mages stand for the th i ngs
, ,

say the two statues and we regard ourselves as compar

,

ing th e things as imaged .

When the i deas or i mages are s i ngular we can eas i ly

thi nk of them we can compare th em and reason about
them by means of the ideas wh i ch represent them It .

i s thus we can discover resemblances an d contrasts be

tween H omer an d V irgil between A lexander the Great
,
1 98 THE SYM BO LIC P OWER .

quate when cons i dered as stand i ng for abstract and gen

eral not i ons They are concrete and present m ore than
.
,

the a b stract i dea they p i cture the obj ect as well as the
attrib ute Bishop B erkeley exposes w i th great acute
.

ness the absurdity i mpl i ed i n the suppos i t i on that the

m i nd can form a b stract general i deas i n the sense O f
pos i tive re presentat i ons “
Th e m i nd hav i ng o b served
.

m
that Peter J ames and J ohn resem b le each other in cer
, ,

tai n co mon agreements O f shape and other qual i t i es ,

leaves out O f the comple x or compounded i dea of Peter ,

J ames and any other particular m an that wh i ch is pe

,

c u lia r to each retaining only what i s comm on to all and

, ,

m
so makes a n abstract where i n all the part i culars equally

m
partake a b stract i ng fro an d cutt ing O ff all those cir
,

cu s ta nce s and di f ferences which might determ i ne i t to

any part i cular existence A nd after this manner it is .

,

said we come by the a b stract i dea of m an ; or i f you

, ,

please human i ty or human natu re wherein i t i s true

, ,

there is i ncluded color be c ause there is no man but

,

has some color ; b ut then it can be n e i ther bl a ck nor

any other part i cular color where i n all men partake .

S O l i kew i se there i s included stature ; but then it i s

, ,

ne i ther tall stature nor lo w stature but something ah ,

”
s tr a c te d from all these
( Int to Prin
.
) S uch co ns id
. .

m
e r a tio ns S ho w concl u s i vely that the mind ca nnot form

any j ust or adequate i dea i n the sense of i age or phan

tasm of a class The truth I s that every i mage b efore
.

the m i nd must b e that of an i nd i v i dual and canno t ,

therefore fully exh i b i t a speci es or a genus A nd as .

the not i on becomes more an d more general or more a h

stract espec i ally when it is O f mental or sp i r i tual O bj ects
, ,

the re p resentat i on becomes more and more d i fficult ;

a nd i n our h i gher i ntellectual processes i t is felt to be

i mposs ib l e to form any p i cture Who can form a n i dea .

,
 ITS N T A URE . 199

i n the se nse of i mage O f grav i tation of law of v irtue of

, , ,

expectation of i ndignation of c i v i li z ation O f govern

, , ,

ment
It i s a m i stake to s u ppose that we cannot th i nk can ,

not compare or reason or feel or approve or disapprove

, , , ,

without language It i s necessary that man should first

.

m
think before he can understand language Certainly it .

must have been necessary for hi to j udge and reason

before he could invent languag e M an thinks primarily .

by means O f phantasms a nd these can be made to stand ,

for higher thoughts and used accord i ngly .

M an uses s i gns i n the first instance to i n di cate h i s

wants a nd to express his meaning to others E ven the
, .

lower an i mals such as crows have the capacity of using

, ,

signs to announce the d i scovery of food or of danger to

the i r spec i es and O f understand i ng them L aura B ridg
, .

man without the senses o f sight or heari ng h ad a dis

, ,

posit i on to resort to movements of the body to express

her thoughts and feelings C h ildren are commonly dis .

posed to ring their vocables the livelong day H omer .

g i ves i t as on e of the characteri stics of man ki nd that

they are word d i v i d i ng -
analyz i ng and con
s tr u c tin
g to form a language su i ted to their ever a dv a n -

c ing thoughts and us i ng that language to advance the i r

,

thoughts still farther .

In our h i gh er abstractions and general i zat i ons an d i n ,

our reason i ngs and moral j udgments we need symbols , ,

and especially langu age to carry on our mental processes,

.

T hey are as much required a s figures are i n ar i thmet i c ,

a s letters a b x
y in algebra In the first place i t would
, , , , .
,

be diff icult to form a mental image of 10 O f ,

a
or O f or of person al prej ud i ce or benevolence or self , ,

sa c r ifice or S piritual purity or perfection

, In the sec
,
.

ond place these phantasms in o u r uneducated reason i ngs

,
200 THE SYM BOLIC P OW ER .

and recond i te researches m i ght have a con f u s i ng a d i s ,

tract i ng and m i slead i ng i nfluence as bringing o b j ects

, ,

and qualities no t relevant or om i tting qual i ties essent i al

,

to the argument .

m
In feeling his need of them and finding the use of
them man co es to carry on his th i nking to a great
, ,

extent by mea ns of language In this way his th i nking

, .

is abbreviated by us ing s i mple words for very complex

,

thoughts and c a n be carr i ed o n more rapidly and much

,

farther .

It should be adopted as a princ i ple h owever that , ,

in thus using signs for thoughts we should always be

ready to translate the s i gn into the thing sign i fied In .

discussion an opponent is ent i tled to insist on this In .

recondite reason i ng i n which confusion is apt to appear

, ,

we should do it for our own satisfaction l e st we be led ,

to af firm or deny of the s i gn what we would n ever pred

ica te of the thought or thing for wh i ch i t stands .

m
I am i ncl i ned to give the S ymbolic a place among the
facu lt i es of the m i nd It a y be d i f ficult to determin e
.

how much of it we owe to or i ginal capacity and h ow

much to development and heredity I t seems to me to .

be the product of a comb i nation of several powers .

There is in man an organic apparatus of a very fle x i

b le character and capable of producing a greater number
,

and var i ety and delicacy of ton es than any artific i al in

strume nt ; i t con sists of the larynx and i ts attached
organs the epiglott i s ligaments and chor ds The power
, , , .

of assoc i ation of i deas i s always i nvolved i n i t ; th e

thought i s associ ated w i th the sign H owever produced .
,

L anguage i s to man a natural endowment and i s to be ,

regarded as a he aven b estowed g if t -

.
202 THE SYM BOLIC POWER.

mmry p i
mmry lo m
If th e e o p rc p ti o n it f oll ws th t the
- c tur e is a re l i c of a e e , o a

m
e o i t d in the s
s r gi on i n wh i h th p er e p ti on o
ca e a e e c e c c

cur er d B t n to y h sho wn th t th v r i o s r g i ons f the

. u a a as a e a u e o

b r i n e j o i n d w i th ne no th r by n r s wh i h n b e n th th
m
a ar e o a e e ve c ru ea e

g r y s rf
mm
a i n the wh i te t t r s th t th l i n s jo i n i n g th i le s
u ace a e o a e e e c rc

m mm
in the di gr y r pr s n t the sso i t i o n fi b r s f th b r i n a
m
a a a e e e a c a e o e a s

m m
we ll th
as n t l onn ti ons f th
e e or i s Th d i gr i s
a c ec o e e e . e a a

m m
th e r e f or or i n c ord n w i th n ct al arrange e nt in th
e e a c a ce a a u e

brai n than it y have s e e ed t fi a a r sc.

Du e m
m
t d tin t m
o r THE M difi d f r m
mry inv lv d in th mnt l im
WORD - I
Ch r t ) E h i l
ir l
M AG E p
“
B ELL ” . ( o e o a co . ac c rc e re re

th m mri t d in th m E hm mry i h
n
se s a is c g Th e j in d
o o e e e a a e . e c c es are o e

t g th r b
o e e e ca u s e ind e e o e s a re as soc i a e e . ac e o s t e
r li f p t p r pti n q ir d thr gh n rg n f s n Th lin t h
r f h p r ti n Th rg n f m
e c o a as e ce o ,
ac u e ou a o a o e se . e es o t e

ir l indi t h ti n by wh i h th
th m
c c es ca e t e sou ce o t e e ce p o . e o a s o o o c e

w rd i sp k n
o w itt n
s th nd th h nd
o e or r e a re e ou e a

mm
a

m
.

mm
If n w I sh ow y
, o b e ll nd k y it n
, yo i s l e ou a , a as ou s a e, ur v ua

y i firs t a r s e d th e n y o
mm mm
or s w r d h r i ng
ou e ory nd fin ll y
,
ur o -
ea , a , a ,

y o r wo d tter i ng e ory three di s ti nct e ory p i ct e s ri i ng

u r -u -
ur s
 ON THE T EA C HING or L NG A UA G ES . 2 03

m
m
i n y o r i n d i n s u c c e ss i on by the pro ce ss of a sso ci t i on If how
m
u a .
,

ever I e r l y a k y o u to r e p e a t th e wor d bell f te r e I a ro s e b t

mm
, e s a ,
u u

or i e s i n s cc e ss i on ; o ne the wor d h e a r i n g the oth e r the

m m
two e u -
,

wor d tt e r i n g The l a t te r b e i n g a s i pl r pro c e ss th n the f or e r

m m m
-u .
,
e a ,

i s f o n d by t l e a s r e e nt to re q i r e b t o ne h l f o f th e ti e
u ac ua u u u a

f o the r p e t i t i on o f a wor d t a k e s b t o ne f o rth of a s ec on d wh i l e

m
r e u u ,

the n a i n g o f n o bj e c t t k e s b o t h a l f a s e c on d
mm m
a a a u .

B t if the
u e ory p i c t r e s a e r e a ll y di st i n c t f ro one a no th er
u r ,

a nd l ie i n d i ff e r e n t r e g i ons o f th e b r a i n it sho l d be poss ibl e f o

m mm
dis , u r

e a se l i i t e d to ne r e gi on to pro d ce a loss of one ki n d o f e or y

m
o u .

And th i s i s a c t a ll y the c a s e F o it i s f o n d th a t so e p e rsons los e

mm m
u . r u

th e i r e ory o f o bj e c ts so th at the y do no t ye c og ni e th e wh e n
, z

s e e n ; oth e rs los e the pow e r of u n d rst n d i n g spo k e n l a n gu ge ; oth e rs e a a

mm
f orge t how to r e d or wr i t e ; a nd oth e rs st i ll los e the pow e r o f sp e a k
a , ,

ing the wor d s wh i c h th e y k now a nd r e e b e r S o th t th e re a e . a r

d i s e a s e s o f the b r i n whos e e ff c t i s to de pr i v e the p e rson s uff e r i n g

mm
a e

mm
of a s i n gl e s t o f ory p i c t r e s a n e ff e ct wh i ch c o l d be r epre
m
e e -
u ,
u

s e nt e d on the di agr a by o b l i t e r a ti n g o ne o f the e ory c i r cl e s

‘

m
-
.

A nd f rth e r th e r e a e f or s o f d i s e a s e wh i ch a ff e c t th e a sso c i a t i on
u , r

fib e s j o i n i n g d i ff e r e nt a r e a s of th e b r a i n i n wh i c h c s e the a sso c i a
r , a

ti on o f i de s i s i n te r f e r e d w i th If how e v e r th e s r f ac e of th e b r a i n
mm m
a .
, ,
u

i n th e s e c a s e s i s not de stro y e d the e or i e s r e ai n a nd i t i s o f te n

c u r i o s to se e the
u m
a nn e r i n wh i c h th e y a e r e ac h e d by i n d i r e c t a s r
,

so ci a t i on wh e n the d i re c t fi b r e s are b ro k e n A ll th e s e f c ts po i n t to . a

the e xi s te n c e o f a ph y s i c a l b s i s of sp e e h i n th e b r a i n wh i c h c orr e
m
a c ,

s o nd s as w e h v e s e e n q u i t e c los e l y to the e nt a l b a s i s s
m
p , a , I t i an .

i nt e r e s ti n g f c t th at onl y one h e i sph e r e o f the b ra i n pre s i de s ov e r

m
a

th e pro c e ss o f sp e e c h i n r i ght h n de d p e rsons i t i s i n the l e f t h e i

mm
-
a

m m
sph e r e th a t the e or i e s a e stor e d ; wh i l e i n l e f t h a n de d p e rsons it
m
-
r

i s the r i gh t h e i sph e re wh i c h pr e s e rve s the e c h a n i s The st u dy

mm m
.

m m
of d i s e a s e s o f e or y ha s le d to the d i s cove ry of the f a c ts e n
m
tione d a nd i s l ik e l y to throw
, uch li ght on other e n ta l
pro ce ss e s
no w i p e f ec tl y u n de rs too d
r .

SE C TIO N III .

L A N G U AGE S
ON TH E T EA C H I N G OF .

F rom an early age children are very much dependent

o n symbols ( as all teachers know
) and espec i ally o n ,
2 04 THE SYM BOLIC POW ER .

language for the exerc i se of th i nk i ng To a small ex

, .

tent this may b e a d i sadv a ntage as in the u s e O f words

,

they are made to th i nk as those do who have co i ned

the phrases and who use th em B ut to a far larger ex
.

tent i t i s a benefit as i t puts them i n possess i on at once

,

O f the matured thought of ages Th e power of speech

.
,

early practiced and go i ng down by hered i ty i s a natu ,

ral endowment and should be cult i vated by children I .

rather think however that young ch i ldren should not

, ,

b e d i stracted by learning any other tongue than the i r

m
own wh i ch they shou ld be taught to use correctly But
, .

great advantag e s arise f rom people who cla i to be edu

c a te d being instructed in other tongues as well as the i r

own as they are thereby introduced to the thoughts of

,

other peoples and are not bound to move i n the ruts

,

which have been worn by the i r country men .

A talent for la ngu i ges i s developed at an ea r l i er age

m
t h an one for mathematics or physics A t the age of .

n ine or so a child a y beg i n to learn L at i n or French ,

but should not b e pushed hard In a year or two after

.

w ards Greek or G erman may be added great care be i ng ,

taken not to overload the brai n or to confuse the think

i ng I find that a m u ch greater number of young people
.

from twelve to s i xteen or so betake themselves wi th more

eage rness to languages than to abstract science ; a dva n
tage should be taken of th i s taste to have the teaching
O f langu a ges commenced in ch i ldhood and I am d i sposed ,

to add completed in youth excep t indeed w hen lin

, , ,

g u is tic scholarship i s sought when it may

, have to be
Continued for life .

If we w i sh to mak e the acquisit i on of fore i gn lan

guages attract i ve they should be learned i n much the
same way as our nat i ve to ngue h a s been There must .

indeed b e S i mple gram matical rules gathered from the ,

2 06 THE SYM BOLIC P OW ER .

that i t S hould engage the i ntellect b y e veryth i ng b e i n g

expla i ned and the attent i on be i ng thoroughl y secured .

( )
2 It i s of vast moment that the assoc i at i on of
thoughts and feel i ngs b e properly regulated that v i ce b e ,

not pa i nted as something g rand and noble and v i rtue ,

as something mean We must not b e sat i sfied to have

.

youth learn b y rote that is b y the mere law of contigu

, ,

ity ; they must lay u p facts i n cl a sses and according to

m
the relations O f causes and consequences .

I have shown how the me ory may b e i mproved

by tak i ng advantage of the laws O f assoc i at i on primary ,

and secondary . Part i cular p a i ns S hould be taken to

mak e ch i ldren disti nguish between the or iginal and
proper m emor i es an d the color wh i ch may be given and
the add i tions ma de by assoc i at i on and by rap i d i nfer
ence It i s thus th at we can have truth without a m i x
.

ture Of fiction and what i s one o f the most valua b le of

, ,

v i rtues a sp i ri t of truthfulness
, .

A stock of i mages pure chaste and enno b l i ng

, , , ,

should b e la i d up i n ch i ldhood and in youth to be called ,

up i n after years i n the m i dst of the cares O f b u s i ness

and the lass i tude of i nfirm i ty E ducat i on should not b e
.

made too m echan i cal or even sc i entific Ch i ldren sho u ld .

be induced to read tales of hero i sm and magnanim i ty to ,

w atch the aspects O f nature and to m i ngle in scenes full

,

of human i nterest .

O u r forefathers i n some schools gave too exclus i ve

a place to language B ut i t i s certain all the wh i le that
.

language i s a natural gi ft that ch i ldren can learn a new

,

tongue before they can learn a science and that lan ,

guages especi a lly our own la nguage S hould be cult i

, ,

v a te d from an early a e for the tra i ning they give and

g ,

for the knowledge they O pen to us .

There i s a keen dispute i n the present day as to

 THE T RAINING OF THE RE P R ODUC TIVE P OW
ERS . 2 07

whether language and l i terature or sc i ence should hold

the hi gher place i n our i nst i tutions of learning If we .

m
are to look to the place which God has ass i gned to these
two departments we should g i ve to each an equally i
,

portant pos i tion and not forget to complete the tri n i ty

,

by adding ph i losophy or the branches which i nqu i re i nto

the foundat i on of k nowledge and the reasons of th ing s ,

and call forth the p o wers of th o ug ht an d re flect i on .

 B OOK III .

THE C O M P ARATIV E P O WE RS .

C H A P TE R I .

O F F IC E O E TH E C O M P A R A TIV E P O WE R S .

H IT H E R TO every mental perception or apprehens i on

com i ng before us has b een s i ngular A ll obj ects O h .

served b y the senses extern al and i nternal have b een

, ,

u nconnected . These when reproduced b y the memory

, ,

and even b y the i mag i n at i on are st i ll un i ts B y the

, .

latter of these po wers we may j oin the tail of a fish to

the body of a woman but the merma i d thus fash i oned i s
,

qu i te as i ndiv i dual a th i ng as the woman or the fish

in our i dea of i t We are now to con sider the mental
.

power which not i ces the relati ons of O bj ects and thus
b i nds them in our apprehension It may b e called Com
.

parison and is defined as the Faculty wh i ch d i scovers

,

R elat i on s It observes first the relations of O bj ects

.
, ,

gi ven b y the s i mple C ogn i t i ve and R eproduct i ve P owers ,

and then goes on to observe relations bet ween these on ,

and on to an i ndefin i te extent i t can notice the relat i on

of classes to classes an d pursue e ff ect on to cause and a
, ,

cause on to a pr i or cause and so w i th all other rela

,

ti ons
.

The d i scovery of relat i ons proceeds on a knowle dge

of the O b j ects related E ven as the O b j ects p erce i ved to
.
2 10 THE C O M P ARA TIVE P OW ERS .

Th i s gives us a pos i t i ve as O pposed to a relat i ve theory

, ,

of kno wledge Instead of say i ng that we k now th e rela

.

t i on s of things themselves un k nown the correct state ,

ment is that we d i scover the relat i on s of th ings known ,

and d i scover the relat i ons because we know the th ings .

In this way we avo i d that most subtle S keptic i sm of our

day which b eg i ns w i th the doctrine of R elat i v i ty and
,

ends w i th N e scie nce or A gnostic i sm .

It i s wrong to ma i nta i n as so many do in the

,

present day that the only relations wh i ch the min d can

,

d i scover are those O f agreemen t an d difference This i s .

an other of the ways i n which sensationalists and pos i

tiv ists are narrow i ng the capaci t i es of the huma n m i nd
and undermin i ng our b elief i n the real i ty of th i ngs .

They first represent us as i ncapable O f k now i ng th i ngs .

T hen they make the relat i on s not to be i n the th ings .

Th i rdly they speak O f agreements and di f ferences as the

,

only relat i ons which the m i nd can discover H av i ng .

so l i mited human capaci ty many are prepared to a o

,

count for i t by material agency or s imply by the act i on

,

of powers unknown B ut to discover that th i ngs agree

.

or d i sagree w e must k now someth i ng of the things ; we

m ust know som e O f the qualit i es O f the th i ngs F arther .
,

m
we discover more or less clearly what i t is that they
agree or d i sagree i n i t must b e i n for or p ro p erty or
someth i ng else known or con cei v e d .
 C H AP TE R I I .

CL A S S IF I C A TION OE R L E A TIO N S .

W E see a tree in full b lossom I We discover that . .

this tree is the same as we saw yesterday though the ,

blossoms are farther advanced II We contemplate . .

separately the blossoms but as b lossoms of the tree , .

III W e notice that the tree resem b les others stand i ng

.

near it I V We O bserve the S hape and s i ze of the tree

. . .

V We calculate how long the blossoms continue V I

. . .

W e try to est i mate th e number of blossoms V II We . .

find that they em i t a pleasant odor V III We discover . .

m
that som e are blown away by the wi nd We thus find .

that the m i nd of a n can perce i ve e i ght k i nds O f rela

t i on
I Ide nt i ty
. V Ti e
. . m .

II Whol e a nd P arts VI " a n tity

m
. . . u .

III Re s e b l a n c e
. VII A c ti v e P rop e r ty
. . .

IV S p a c e
. V III C au s e a nd E ff e c t
. . .

I am sure that the mind can d i scover all these ki nds

R elat i ons .

SE C TIO N I .

RE L A I O N
T OF I D EN IT Y
T AN D D IFFERE N C E .

Th i s
relat i on carr i es us back to the S imple Cogn i t i ve
Powers W e have seen that we know O b j ects w i thout
.

and w i th i n u s as having B eing ( Pages 77 Th e .

,

same obj ect may be presented to us at di ff erent t i mes

2 12 CL ASS IFIC A TION OF RE LA TION S .

and i t may be w i th di ff erent concom i tants and when we ,

declare i t to b e the same the j udgment i s one of ident i ty .

W e have a n i m mediate and direct means of knowing

one k i nd of iden t i ty and that i s our personal i dent i ty
, .

F irst i n every act of consciousness we know self as hav i ng

,

B e i ng ( Page . A gain i n every act O f memory we ,

have a remembrance of past self and also a consciousness

O f present se l f and on compar i ng them we at on ce pro
, ,

noun ce the two to be the same T here may have been .

many an d varied d iff eren c e s between the t wo states In .

th e past state remembered we may have b e en hopeful ,

elastic j oyous ; in the latter sad depressed g loomy ; yet

, , , ,

we discern a n essent i al self that is the same A ll th i s i s .

self evident that is ev i dent on the bare contemplation of

-
, ,

the O bj ects It is necessary ; we cannot be made to de

.

c i de otherwi se o r allo w for an i nstant that we are dif

,

f e re nt persons from what we were a month or a yea r or

ten years ago It is also universal that is entertained
.
, ,

by all men W e are thus entitled to regard i t as intu i

.

t i ve for it can stand the tests of i ntuition

,
.

IVe have no such direct means O f know i ng the identity

m
O f other an d external things I s a w a man with a white .

coat yesterday a nd I see a a n with a black coat to day -

.

I ha v e no intuitive means of knowing that it is the same

man I kn ow indeed that everything we kno w has
.
, ,

b e i ng the thing we remembered in the past a nd th e

,
-

th ing perceived at present b ut I have n o int u i ti ve

means of knowing that they are the same “ e are .
l

here thrown u pon experience which exper i ence al ways ,

falls back however upon the principle that everything has

, ,

being B ut i t i s by a gathered induction and inferen ce

.

that we are able to decide that this person or this table

m
we now see i s the same as that we s a w yester day .

H ence wh ile there i s no roo for d iff erence of j u dg

,
214 CL ASSIFIC A TION OF RELATIONS .

Tbc P r incip le f o — Contr a diction

H ere when we have .

a cognit i on or an i dea of a th i ng we are prepar e d to deny ,

that i t has not those qualit i es wh i ch i t i s regarded by us

as possessi ng A s k now i ng that th i s b ody has a square
.
,

m
shape we deny that i t i s round A s kno wing what mam
, .
,

als are we deny that they are not warm blooded Our
,
-
.

n egations like our affirmat i ons thus carry us b ac k to

, ,

our knowledge and our ideas .

Th e pr i nc i ple of C ontrad i ct i on has b een expressed

variously ; one i s A cannot be not A The best form
, .
,

I th i nk i s the old one so m uch used by the med i aeval

,

log i ci ans : It i s i mposs i ble for the sam e th i ng to be

”
an d not to be at the same t i m e Th i s pr i nc i ple appl i es
.

both to th i ngs and th e i r qual i t i es If I know that sto ne .

to ex i st I cannot allow that it does not e xi st and I must ,

contradi ct those who SO assert A ga i n i f I kno w that .

,

I have free will I must deny that I have not free wi ll

, .

If I know t hat th i s b ody i s extended I put a negat i ve on ,

all asseverat i ons that i t is not extended .

T his princ i ple regulates all proposit i ons wh i ch draw a

n egat i ve proposition by i mmed i ate i nference Thus i t .
,

b e i ng allowed that n o man i s i nfall i ble we infer that the ,

p ope and the publ i c press are not i nfall i ble It also .

rules reason i ng i n wh i ch the conclusion is negat i ve On .

be i ng allowed that one who ha s no t reason i s not re spon

sible and that this man i s w i thout reason we argue that
, ,

he is not respons i ble .

E x c lu de d M d dle When two propos i ti on s are con

.

tr a dic tor y b oth cannot b e true If this man has free .

w i ll i t cannot be that he has not free w i ll When the .

two proposit i ons are truly con trad i ctory one or the other
must b e true If J ohn S m i th d i d comm i t the robbery i t
.
,

cannot be that he d i d not comm i t it B ut i t i s to be oh .

served that p ropos i ti on s may seem to b e contrad i cto ry

 RELA TION OF WH OLE AND P AR TS . 2 15

when they are not so i n wh i ch case they ay b e b oth

, m
true or both false Thus man may be fre e wh ile yet
.
,

causat i on acts in his voluntary acts I may b e able in .

one sense to conce i ve of space and t i me as unb ounded ,

that is I decide i ntellectually that they are so ; and i n

,

another sense I am obliged by my nature to conce i ve of

,

them that i s i mage them as be ing bounded

, , , .

It has been shown by ph ilosophic log i c i an s th at these

three laws regulate a ll d i scursive thought B ut i t is to .

b e not i ced that discurs i ve thought always i mpl i es some

th ing admitted on which i t proceeds A ll o ur i mmediate .

m
i nferences and reason ings thus carry us back to o u r p r i m
itiv e cogn i t i ons b eli efs and ad i tted j udgments
, , .

SE C TION II .

RE L A I O N
T OF WH O L E A ND PAR T S .

When we cons i der the rela t i on of the whole to th e

p arts th i s i s Comprehens i on When we cons i der the
, .

relation of a part to the whole th i s is A bstract i on ,

.

When we separate the whole into its parts supposed ,

to b e i ts whole parts th i s i s A nalys i s When we put

, .

the parts together to make up the whole th i s i s S yn ,

thesis These are O perations wh i ch every one i s per

.

form i ng every day In the i r higher forms they act an

.

i mportant part i n sci ence of every ki nd .

In the or di nary a ff a i rs of l ife we have ever to break

down the concrete or complex whole i nto i ts parts to ,

contemplate and u se separately what we have seen to

gether an d to comb in e th ings in order to make up a con
,

ne c te d whole ; to comb i ne for example the separate s i des

, ,

and rooms O f a house to make up our i dea of the h ouse .

We are ever requ ir ed to cons i der the attr i butes of things

as well as the t hings themselves I n a loose way we are
.
2 16 CL ASSIF IC A TION OF RELA TIONS .

m m
ever d i str i but i ng th i ngs i nto compartments and p utt i ng
together the compartments to ake a co plete conce p
t i on .

R equired even i n practi cal matters these are essent i al ,

processes i n every k i nd of sc i entific i nvestigat i on In .

nature di ff erent agen c i es are S O mixed together that if

We would ascertain their mode of O peration we mus t
separate them Inductive sc i ence says B acon b eg i ns
.
, ,
”
with the necessary rej ection s and exclusions or as
“
, ,
”
Whewell expresses i t w i th the decomposition of facts
,
“
.

A bstraction is necessary in order to our th i nki ng of or ,

i nqu i ring into any attribute qual i ty or la w A nalysis

, , , .

must be constantly em ployed in every k i nd of i nvestiga

t i on phys i cal or metaphysical It is equally true that
,
.

in all scientific inqu i ry we ever ai m at reach i ng a sy n

thes i s o f the thin gs we have cons i dered s e p arately .

SE C TIO N III .

RE L A T I O N OF RE S EM B L A N C E .

In o u r o b servat i on of th i s relat i on as of every other we , ,

proceed on our k nowledge or idea prev i ous or present of , ,

O bjects . From the knowledge or idea we have of them

we perceive that there are po i nts in which they are al i ke .

T his enables us to put them i nto a class to wh i ch we may ,

attach a n ame That class must i n clude all the O b j ects

.

possessing the common attri butes fixed on B y the fac .

u lt w hich discovers whole and parts we get as we have

y ,

seen o ur abstract notions By th e faculty wh i ch d i s

, .

covers relat i on s o f resem blance we get our general no

tions or con cepts These two k i n ds O f notions are not
.

to b e confounded B y abstraction we have an idea O f an

.

attr i bute In our general not i ons we put th i ngs together

.

that have a common quality F rom th i s i t appears that

.
2 18 ASSIF IC A TION
CL OF RE LA TIONS .

It i s of i mportance to d i st inguish b etween the

relation of ide ntitv and that of l i keness In the on e .

there is a sameness i n that which const i tutes th e be i ng

of a th i ng i n the other i n on e or more of i ts qual i t i es
, .

SE C TIO N IV .

RE L A T I O N S OF S PA C E .

We can d i scover these because we have a k nowledge of

O b j ects say our own bodily frames and bod i es in contact
,

w i th them as extended that i s occupy i ng S pace We

, , , .

are n ow able to compare bodies i n respect of the space

which they occupy and thus determ i ne their form and ,

s i ze l i near superficial and soli d B y th i s g i ft of LO

, , , .

c a lity as i t may b e called we are able to est i mate the

, ,

d istance and the bulk of obj ects and to determ i ne what ,

they are as we meet them say man or wom an b oy or

‘

, ,

g i rl horse or cow tree or rock r i ver or mountain O ften

, , , ,

at a great d i stance In all such cases we seem to settle

.

on a un i t of some kind O f shape or distance and to fix on , ,

a l i ne of direct i on say in a straight line from our eye or

,

e a r and to bring all things i nto a relat i on to t h ese

,
The .

sk illful and pract i sed eye or rather m i nd act i ng through ,

m
the eye may attain a won derful accuracy apart from the
, ,

use of any i nstrument i n deter in i ng these sp ec i al re lw ,

t i ons .

B y a process of a b stract i on we can separate the space

fr om the bod i es i n space and then d i scover the relations
of pur e S pace Th i s i s w hat i s done i n geometry We
. .

defin e the things we are to look at l i ne surface tri angle , , , ,

square c i rcle a nd then proceed to compare the things

, ,

defined S ome of the truths we d i scover b y pure intu i

.

ti on that i s by the b are contemplat i on O f the fig ures

, ,
.

Thus on cons i deri ng two parallel l i nes we declare t h at

 THE RE LA TIONS OF TI ME . 2 19

they w i ll never meet In other cases we cannot d i scover

.

the relation directly and we resort to med i ate reason

ing. We have found that A B and B C and we
con clude that A C We do not requ i re any enunciat e d
.

ge neral rule to enable us to do so We so conclude at .

once on the bare contemplation of the obj ects B ut then .

some good purposes are served by expressing in a general

form the principle on wh i ch we have proceeded which i s , ,

“
things which are equal to the same th i ng are equal
”
to on e another T his may now b e announced as an
.

axiom regulating our reason ings A corollary i s a truth .

der iv ed at onc e from some truth we have demonstrated .

SE C TIO N V .

TH E RE L A I O N S
T OF T IME .

We can d i scover these because we already b y m emory ,

(the R ecognitive Power p have an apprehens i on

, .

of events as happening i n t i me These relat i ons are not .

so numerous as those O f space but are of equal i mpor ,

tance They may b e summed u p under three heads con

.

temporaneous pr i or and posterior H ere as in regard

, , .
,

to space we have to take a unit of comparison a second

, , ,

a minute an hour a year a centur y and est i mate a ll

, , , ,

things by it Th e digits g i ve u s our decimal un i ts and

.

the seasons the yearly units Great events such as the .

,

J ewish passover the instituti on of the Olymp i c gam es

, ,

the birth of Christ the flight O f M ohammed give o u r

, ,

starting points in historical chronology Th e fossils w i th

-
.

the minerals give us the epoch s i n geology B y such .

mean s we can go far back into the past and by reasoning ,

from the past look far forward into the future .

 22 0 ASSIFIC A TION
CL OF RE LA TIONS .

SE C TIO N VI .

RE L A T I O N S OF " U AN TI TY .

These are the relat i ons O f less or m ore of degree of ,

proport i on We ca n d i scover these b ecause we have

.

had O bj ects b efore us w i th b ulk and events running

through t i me and also b ecause we have d i scovered rela
,

t i ons between these such as relat i ons of space and t i me

, ,

and i t may be all other relations H av i ng d i scovered .

O b j ects and relat i ons w e can find that they have less
,

or more of the qualities we have fixed on and specify

the proport i on bet ween the qualities In the practical .

aff airs of l i fe this capacity keeps th ings in the i r proper

place calls forth our acts at the su i table t i me I mparts
, ,

a un i ty an d a cons i stency to the conduct and makes ,

things march I n harmony .

Th i s i s spec i ally the mathemat i cal talent In geom .

et t y i ndeed the relat i ons of space are the ma i n ones

, ,

looked at In ar i thmetic we may have to use the un i ts

.

suppl i ed by t i m e B ut ever s i nce Descartes showed that

.

the relat i ons of space could be expressed q uant i tatively ,

mathematics as a sc i ence may b e represented as the

, ,

science of quant i ty and as deal i ng w i th the relat i ons of

quant i ty .

It is of importance to S how that the relat i on of equal i ty

i s not the same as that of i dentity or as that of resem
blance In the j udgments of ident i ty we declare the ob
.

e cts to b e the same

j In those of resemblance we. pro
claim them to have like qual i ti es B ut in equality we
‘

declare them to b e the same i n point O f quant i ty When .

m
we declare that A 6 or that A resem b les B we do not ,

affir the things to b e i dentical or that they are like but ,

that they are equal B y apply ing these d i st i nct i ons we

.
2 22 CL ASS IFIC A TION OF RE LA TIONS .

body : an act i on of the nerves and bra in gi ve s r i se to

m
percept i on : I w i ll to move my arm and i t moves There .

is al ways much mystery about the relations that i s u , ,

tual actions of mind and body ; st i ll some po i nts have been

,

determined as to the relat i on of mind and the cerebro

sp i nal mass and hundreds are e agerly employed i n see k
,

i ng to make farther discoveri es We certa i nly know .

much speculat i vely and practically as to the act i v i ty of

m ind and the laws which govern i t From the days of .

A ristotle there has been a sc i en ce of mind and it has ,

made considerable progress i n modern times This trea .

tise is professedly an endeavor to d i scover the powers of

m
the m i nd and the relations between them In the bus i .

ness O f l ife and the intercourse of man ki nd on e a n ,

seeks to sway hi s n e i ghbor by work ing u p on What he

k nows O f the mot ives b y wh i ch he i s swayed .

SE C TIO N VIII .

RE L AT I O N OF C AUS E AND EFFE C T .

m
C ausat i on may be cons i dered Obj ect i vely and S u b j ee
tiv e ly
. U nder the for er aspect we regard it as acting
independently of our O bservation or any observat i on of
i t A spark wi ll kindle gunpowder whether we not i ce i t
.

or not Under the latter we contemplate the m i nd look

.

ing at i t ; or in other words we inqu i re what i s the na

, ,

ture of th e exerc i se or power which discovers the relation .

Ca u s a tion Obj e ctive — M uch r ema i ns to be set

.

tle d as to what causation i s H ow does force stan d r e

.

lated to cause ? H ow are properties related to cause ,

when it is sa i d that m i nd and matter are k nown b y

their properties ? What i s the d iff eren ce b etween power
in mind and power i n matter ? S ome po i nts seem to me
to b e determ i ned and these may i n the end determin e
,

the others .
 RE LA TION OF C AUSE AND E FF E C T . 22 3

F i rst there is an energy in all phys i cal nature It i s

,
.

ack nowledged that there is a Conservation of E nergy

S pencer calls it Persistence O f Force Phys i cists dis .

ting u ish between Potent i al and R eal E nergy

m
( A ris
to tl e s di stinction between 8 5
’
; and The 1 m
former cannot be increased or di min i shed by any mun
dane agency — by any power but that of God to whom
,

in the end all power belongeth A ll the physical forces .

,

mechanical chemical electric magnet i c some think the

, , , ,

vital also — are correlated and can be transm itted into

,

one another so much chemical an d electric power be i ng

,

an equ i valent of S O much mechanical energy This power .

is always in body but may be transferred from body to

,

body accord i ng to the capacities of the b ody Thus a .

bal l A i n motion strikes a ball B at rest and the power ,

in A is transferred to B which moves wh i le A now rests , .

It should be O bserved that wh i le the amount of energy i n

each body has changed the whole amount of energy con
,

t in nes the same I beli eve the capac i ty for energy in the
.

body also cont i nues the same and i t i s poss i ble to reverse ,

the action and make B in mot i on strike A at rest and

transfer i ts motion to i t E very body has a certain capac
.

i ty ( Bax ns) for receiving th i s power and this power

/a t ,

in exerci se constitutes the properties of the body ; i ts

,

gravitating chem i cal electr i c magnetic and it may be

, , , , , ,

vital properties
,
.

A s to mental propert i es sa
y i ntelligence emot i on , , ,

moral approbation w ill there i s no reason to believe

, ,

that they are correlated with physical powers It i s the .

o ffice of psychology to determine their nature their ex ,

tent and the ir limits In doing this it labors under the

,
.

d i sadvantage of not having a preci se standard of measure

m
ment as mechanics h ave i n foot pounds ; but it has a -

counteracting advantage in the acts being under the i

media te cognizance O i the consciousness .
2 24 ASSIFIC A TION
CL OF RE LA TIONS .

S econdly another i mportant po i nt has b een establ i shed

, .

John S M ill has shown that there are always two or

.

more a gents i n a cause ( physical ) We are acc u stomed .

to say that th i s plant was k i ll ed by the frost B ut there .

i s more embraced i n the cause than the frost that i s , ,

than the lo w state of the atmosphere that agency alone

m
would not have produced the e f fect In the cause we .

have to i nclude the state of the plant The frost i ght .

not have destroyed the plant i f i t had not been tender .

Th e low temperature and the tenderness of the plant to

gether constitute the cause and were necessary to cause the
e ff ect C arry i ng out the same v i ews a step farther I have
.
,

b een endeavoring to S how that not only is there a dual i ty

or plural i ty i n th e cause there i s the same i n the e f fect
, .

T here i s a change i n the plant but there i s also a change

,

produced d i fficult to measure in the temperature of the

, ,

atmosphere It i s th e same in all cases two or more

.
,

agents act i ng as th e cause and the same agents changed

i n the eff ect A ball A strikes a ball B both balls act
.
, ,

and b oth balls are acted on an d are changed the one ,

losing momentum the other ga i ning i t There i s thus a

,
.

most complicated agency i n causat i on an d a like compli

cat i on in e ff ectuation H ow numerous the agencies pro
.

du cing any given h i stor i cal event " On the supposition

tha t the wolf suck led R omulus we may trace the influ ,

en ce on the whole history of the R oman people Cer .

ta inly the character of K nox has so far influenced the

S cottish character i n a ll later ages The Pur i tan char .

acter of the seventeenth century and the Pilgr i m Fathers ,

mo dified b y very d i ff erent i nfluences has helped to mould ,

the people of N ew E ngland .

In the common explanations one of the agents the ,

more prom i nen t o ne or that supposed to be the main

,

one i s spoken of as the cause The others are descr i b e d

,
.
2 26 CL ASS IF IC A TION OF RE LATIONS .

and our earl i est k nowledge of matter i s thus assoc i ated

w i th e fli ciency H erbert S pencer may be r i ght in rep
.

resent i ng force as the most essential quality of body as

made known to us It i s certainly known a s early and
.

directly as extension commonly regarded and I believe

, ,

j ustly as one of the essent i al qual i ties O f bo dy It may

, .

be by resistance that i s force from a surface tha t exten

, ,

m
s i on is first made known to u s b y the touch and by the
rods i n the eye Power is ore fully revealed to us i n
.

the exerc i se of mental pro p ert i es and we regard i t as a n

essent i al quality of mind .

We trace everything that occurs to a power in a sub

stance p roducing it Th i s i s a pr i m i ti ve perception
. .

It i s self ev i dent ev i dent i n the th i ng i tself as we kno w

-
,

i t It is necessary we cannot b e m ade to th i nk or be

.

lieve otherwise It i s a universal perception C h i ldren

. .

act upon the conv i ct i on as soon as they begin to act in

te llig e ntly ; they follow the light which they find pro
duces the pleasant i mpression o n the i r eye S avages .
,

even th e lowest in the scale act upon it an d expect the , ,

same e ff ect to follow the same cause N ot that they are .

able li ke a metaphys i ci an to enunciate the law but

, , ,

upon the bare i nspection of the Obj ect before them they ,

form a dec i sion an d act upon it .

It i s after careful introspect i on and reflection that we

are able to detect the precise nature of the law and to
formulate it The law is not as most people who have
.
, ,

not thought much on the subj ect are d i sposed to say , ,

that everyth i ng has a cause If this were the law there .

,

w ould be no first cause and we would requ i re to seek for

,

a cause of God h i mself O ur primary knowledge O f

.

power is of a new thing produced We i nst i nctively .

seek for a cause on ly for a ne w obj ect or a n ew mani

f e sta tio n of an O ld obj ect The true ex p ress i on of the
.
 RE LA TION OF C AUSE AND E FF E CT . 22 7

law i s that whatever b eg i ns to be has a cause This .

i s to our m i nds a fundamental la w at the bas i s of all

act i on
.

Wh ile our pr i mary conv i ct i on as to cause and eff ect

is intuit i ve yet much of the knowledge which we have
,

of actual causes and e f fects i s the result of a gathered

induction It i s only by careful O bservation that we
.

k now the nature of particular powers such as gravi ,

ta tion chemical affinity electr i c i ty

, It is by careful
, .

weigh i ng and measur i ng that we kn ow what are the

powers i n any one bodily obj ect say w hat i s its weight , ,

or i ts chemical affinity towards any other body B ut .

believing that every material O b j ect has power we are

prompted to find wh at are the extent and the limits of
that power We see that i ntu i t i ve co nvict i on so far
.
,

from restricting exper i mental i nvesti gat i on or rendering

i t unnecessary is the ma i n m eans of i nduc i ng us to e n
,

gage in it for while it does not rev e al the cause it con ,

stra in s u s to bel i eve that there i s a cause wh i ch we there ,

fore inqu i re after .

It should be not i ced that the belief i n the relat i on O f

cause and e f fect i s not the same as the belief i n the u ni
form i ty of nature These two have O ften been con
.

founded Though connected they are essentially d i f

.
,

f e re nt
. The former i s intu i t i ve and universal the latter ,

i s a discovery of sc i ence and is no t universally bel i eved

in T he child an d the savage always look for a cause
.

to every phenomenon i n which they are i nterested B ut .

they have no special fa i th in the uniform i ty O f nature .

Till lengthened observation —till in fact advanced sci , ,

ence —teaches them they are qu i te ready to bel i eve that

,

nature so far from being under law is acted on by var i

, ,

ous supernatural agen cies and is under agen cies always

,

act i ng causally b ut i n no r i g i d order It i s only as

, .
228 CL ASS IFIC ATION OF RELATIONS .

p eople advance i n k nowledge that they d i scover that

all events O b ey laws narrower or w i der It i s only .

w i thin the last few ages that the un i form i ty O f nature

has b een establ i shed as a sci ent i fic truth .

B ut we have here to do not w i th the un i form i ty of

n ature but with causat i on as a law of mind A ccord i ng
,
.

to the account gi ven above causat i on is always i n obj ects ,

material or mental all O f wh i ch possess power A s there

,
.

i s reali ty i n o b j ects material and mental there i s reality

, ,

i n the powers and i n the i r causal relation by means of

these powers The cause of a kno w n e ff ect i s not super
.

i nduced upon the obj ects by the m i nd ( as Kant holds ) ;

i t is perceived as i n the O bj ects and in the nature of the
obj ects We are thus i n a real world not only i n regard
.

to O b j ects b ut i n regard to all the i r act i on wh i ch i s in

, ,

deed a n essent i al part of the ir nature These coal strata

.

wh i ch we see i n the e arth are a reality and we argue ,

from them that the depos i ted plants wh i ch formed them

m illions of years ago are also realit i es B y a li ke rea .

soning process as we discover these adaptation s in the

,

eye and ear so wonderful we seek for a cause which i s

,

also real in the des i gn i ng m i nd of the l i v i ng and true

m
God .

B ut while all th i s i s true there ay b e l i m i tat i ons to

,

th e truth We know power to be both i n mind and

.

b ody and in the i r very nature B ut i t does not follow

.

that every act i s on e of causat i on and necessary causa

t i on A s a matter of fact we have a pecul i ar consc i ous
.

ness as to acts of the w i ll when we choose th i s and ,

reject that ; when for example we res i st the evil and

, ,

choose the good B ecause we beli eve i n a cause be

.

h i nd every other act i on o f b ody and m i nd I am not

sure that we are requ i red to see k for a causal power
b eh ind these free acts of the wi ll or at least that ,
 C H AP TE R III .

TH E D I C S U R S IV E OP E R A TIO N S .

BY these we p roceed from someth i ng g i ven or allowed

m
to someth i ng else der i ved from i t by the s i mple exerci ses
O f thought d i rected to th e ob j ects They are co monly
.

represented as being S im ple A pprehens i on J udgment , ,

an d R eason i ng T hese are all performed b y the Com

.

a r a tiv e Powers spec i ally by three of them : the facult i es

p ,

which d i scover the relat i ons of Ident i ty Comprehen s i on , ,

m
and R esemblance .

S i p le App r ehension the product of whi ch i s

,

the N otion . There are three kinds of N ot i ons : th e

S ingular the A bstract an d the General ( Concept ) The
, ,
.

S ingular N otion i s g i ven us or i g inally b y the Si mple Cog

nitiv e Faculties of S ense Percept i on a nd S elf C onsc i ous
- -

ness U pon th i s we may perform d i scurs i ve processes

.

and still keep i t s i ngular Thus S ocrates is a s i n gu

.

lar term which we are enabled to apprehend because we

,

k now ourselves by the two ori g i nal i nlets of knowledge .

This man is also a s i ngular term though we have ,

performed an intellectual process and referred the i nd i

vidual to the class M an In the Si ngular N ot i on there
.

is no exerc i se of the C om p arat i ve P owers It comes .

i nto L og i c simply among the things g i ven or allowed ,

m
and not among the processes The A bstract N oti on i s
.

formed b y what we may call the po wer of C o pr e h e n

s i on i t i s the noti on of an attri b ute The General .
 THE DI C S URS IVE OP ERA TION S . 231

N otion or Concept the product of the facul ty of Re

is
semblance ; it i s the N otion of O bjects j oined by th e i r

m
possessing common attributes .

J u dg e nt — In th i s we compare N ot i ons with

the vi ew of declaring their agreement or disagreement
in a proposition affirmat i ve or negative Our j udgments
, .

proceed on our notions and our si ngular notions carry

,

us back to our pr i mitive cogn i tions and beliefs and our ,

abstract and general notions imply previous acts of com

pari son involving previ ous cognitions or ideas
,
Our .

ju dgments passed on not i ons have thus a referen ce to

things or i maginations formed out of things Our j u dg .

ments may b e O f three kinds They may declare an .

Identity — as when we say M etaphysics is the science

, ,

of F irst Princ i ples L ogi c is the sc i ence of the L aws

of Discursive Thought Or they may b e judgments of
.

Comprehens i on — as when we s ay
,
“
Th e dog barks
”
, ,

where we make bark i ng an attribute of the dog Or it .

may be one of E xtension that is of Classes or G eneral

, ,

N otions ; thus we may interpret the last example a s

meaning dogs are in the class O f bar king animals .

Re a soning — It i s acknowledged th at this is a

.

form O f Judgm ent i n which we have three notions in

stead of two an d compare two not i ons by mean s of a
,

th ird “
T he N ew "ealander as he has the power O f ,

m
” ”
speech is a man
, H ere we compare N ew "ealander
.

and an by mean s of possessing the power of speech .

We have already seen that the prin ciple of identity reg

u l a te s many of our rat i ocinations ( S ee pp 213 . .

S o far as reasoning in Extension the reasoning tr eated

in the common logical treatises — is con cerned the prin
c i l e of resemblance is i nvolved — the resemblance of the
p
O bj ects i n the concepts This horse be ing a mammal
.

”
i s warm blooded
-
H ere we place horse i n the class
.
232 THE C O M PARA TIVE P OW
ERS .

m
M ammal , and therefore i n the class of warm b looded -

an i mals There may also b e reason i ng in C o pre he n

.

s i on in which we look to the attr i bute — as wh en we say

, ,

“
this man hav ing i ntelligence conscience and free will
, , , ,
”
i s responsible ; where i t i s argued that the attributes ,

O f intell i gence conscience and freedom involving re sp on

,

s ibil it
y man
, as possessing these must be responsible .

R easoning in Comprehension may always be translated

i nto reason i ng i n E xtension .

L ogi c does not every on e now acknowledges g i ve us

, ,

the power of reason i ng or discurs i ve thought ; it s i mply

expounds the process i nvolved We th i n k and reason.

S pontaneously then reflect upon what has passed in our

,

m i nds and may express the operat i on in formal laws It

,
.

follows that if we have g i ven the proper account O f the

log i cal laws we have unfolded the laws of our ord i nary
processes of th i nk ing from day to day i n the common
aff a i rs Of l i fe E very man i s exerc i s i ng conti nually the
.

facult i es wh i ch have j ust passed under our not i ce and ,

what psychology does i s to unfold the nature of these

facult i es ; wh i le i t i s the funct i on of logic to formulate
them i nto laws by wh i ch we may test discurs i ve thought ,

may j ust i fy the truth and e xp ose the error .

234 THE C O M PARA TIVE POW ERS .

M ost i mp ortan t con sequences follow We not only .

kno w things such as body and mind b ut things perce ived

, ,

i n them and in relat i on to them to b e real i ties ; and b oth

,

al ik e realit i es .We k now m i nd as hav i ng extens i on ,

and we k now m i nd as th i n ki ng say as contemplati ng

,

extens i on and we k no w the on e as well as the other

,

w i t h i mmed i ate certa i nty I h old that as the th i ngs

.

are real so the relati ons in the th i ngs are also real In .

holding th i s doctrine we save ourselves at once from the

i deal i sm of L ocke and the a p r ior i forms O f Kant They .

are i n error who hold that all knowledge is relative that ,

m
i s onl y of the relations of th i ngs themselves u nknown ;
,

and they are equally in error who a ffir that relat i ons
are forms added to th i ngs by the m i nd The relat i ons .

are in the things and are as real as the th i ngs only w i th

, ,

a somewhat d i f ferent ki nd of real i ty a sort of dependent,

real i ty i n the th i ngs True we only kno w i ndiv i dual

.
,

things by the senses b ut we k now by contemplat i ng

,

them that they have relat i ons In this way we reach a

.

realism according to wh i ch the m i nd knows th i ngs and

the i r connect ion s .
 C H AP TE R V

G EN E R AL R E M A R K S ON TH E CO M P A R A TI VE P O WE R S .

I T H E S E Facult i es are i n all men ; not merely in cer

.

ta in i ndiv i duals times or nat i ons but the properties of

, , ,

humanity They are found in a rudimentary con di t i on

.

i n children and in i di ots i n the former to be developed

, .

M admen often display them in an intense form .

II They const i tu te the highest of the intellectual

.

powers ; I may sho w that the moral are higher They .

carry u s out the farthest and they ra i se us up the high

est T hey enable u s to connect all th i ngs we know with
.

one another and they take us as far out as the connec

,

ti ons reach Thus causat i on takes us as far back as the

.

m illions O f geological ages and as far forward as the ,

causes now in O peration go S how us for instance that

, , ,

th i s world i s to be burned with fire .

III In their exercise they have risen ver y much

.

above the senses and the need of the cooperation of

,

the senses and of th e b odily frame generally True

,
.
,

they have been dependent on these for the mater i als on

which they have to pronounce a j udgment but the j udg ,

ments themselves are purely mental H ence we often .

find that i n old age w hen the senses the memory and
, , ,

the i nform i ng facult i es are brea k ing down the j udgment ,

is as sound as ever and fa i ls only when a proper state

ment of facts i s not given it .

I V They have all a tendency to O perate and seek out

.
23 6 THE C O M P ARA TIVE P OWERS .

for the appro p r i ate o b j ects allured b y the numerous

,

relations which may be d i scovered i n them Thus we .

have pleasure in finding an essent i al sameness in the

m i dst of m i nor diversiti es We love to V is i t a local i ty
.

w i th whi ch we were fam i liar i n former da y s and to trace ,

m
the i dent i ty in the hills and valleys so changed in the ,

houses upon them and the people dwelling i n the .

We are i nterested in the lights and shadows of the

m
landscapes and the vary i ng aspects of the sea an d S k y .

We set ourselves keenly to detect an old fri end who

age has changed We analyze th e bodies in nature an d
.

see k to s olve the difli cu lt problems in science and ph i

losophy We love to resolve a complex Whole into i ts
.

com ponent parts and to understand there b y the whole

,

of wh i ch they form a part ; a nd we feel as i f we know a

thing only when we are acquainted wi th its co nstitu
ents We delight to trace the likenesses among ob j ects
.
,

and to discover the analog i es b etween things O ften far

removed from each other an d which b i nd i n a un i ty all
,

parts of nature and of history We find i t pleasant as .

,

well as profitable to O bserve ho w plants and anim als are

,

after a type ; how the heav enly bodies move i n like

curves ellipt i cal or S piral ; and h ow o ccurrences his
, ,

to r ica l and cosmic move on i n epochs

,
Th e idea was .

anticipated by Pythagoras and has been established i n

,

modern times that physical laws such as gra vity and

, ,

chemical af finity take a quant i tat i ve express i on We

,
.

like to see activity in the breeze in the runn i ng stream , ,

in the leaping cataract i n the rippled ocean i n the per

,

e tu a l motion and prattle of boys and girls i n the con

p ,

tests of wit and the Demosthenic torrent of eloquence

,
.

A ll lofty minds delight to follow e f f ect to cause and ,

cause to prior cause on to the great orig i nating C ause

,

from whom all th i ngs proceed .

23 8 THE C O M PARA TIVE P OW ERS .

m
fro the un i ty of thought and b e ing ; for we have as
clear proof of the d i ff eren ce of mind and matter as we
have of their connect i on N or can i t spring solely or .

even ma i nly from the two having acted on each other

for indefinite ages and become adj usted — as H erbert ,

S pencer accounts for thei r relat i on N o doub t the i r .

connect i on may have i nfluenced both : thus the contem ,

pla tio n of the act i on of matter b y m i nd may have cre

ated tendenc i es in mind b u t to produce this fru i t there
must have been an orig i nal marriage union In a n .

other department o f nature we are p repared to a cknowl

edge that the rays of light have not produced the eye ,

nor the eye the rays of light though they have so far ,

brought each other i nto conformity ; so neither does the

subj ective mind create obj ective matter nor obj ect i ve ,

matter create the propert i es of m i nd We are thus .

dr i ven to the conclus i on that there must have been a

foreordai ned conform i ty b etwee n them We have thus .

m
the true doctrine of preestabl i shed harmony between
m i nd and bo dy of wh i ch L e i bn i tz had after all only i
,

perfect gl i mpses not a harmony of the two act i ng apart ,

b ut of the on e acti ng upon and w i th the other

m
.

VII We h a v e s e e n th a t th e r e i s a n i nt i a t e c onn e c t i on b e tw e e n
.

m
o u r a sso c i t i ons a nd th e d i s c ov e r y o f r e l a t i ons a nd h a v e i ll str a t e d

m
a u
,

thi s by Re s e b l a n ce a nd C ontr a st (pp 14 7 . B t the r e ar k

,
u

hol ds tr e of all r e l a t i ons F o e v e ry r e l a t i on d i s c ov e r ed th e re i s a

m m
u . r

g ro n d a nd th i s a y b e c o e th b on d f n sso c i ti on wh i ch str e n g th
m
u , e o a a a

nd e nl a r ge s th t o f c ont i g i t y O n s e i n g a a n i n o ne d r e ss
m m
en s a a u . e

to d ay we th i n k of hi i n th e oth e r dre ss i n wh i c h w e aw hi y e st e r
m m m
-
s

an h i s e l f b e i n g th e s e i n b oth
m
d y th e
a ,
a O n th e le g o f
. a

t ab l e b e i n g s e e n by u s the i de a o f the whol e t b l e i s pt to c o e p

m
a a u .

We h a v e a lre ady di s c ss e d r e s e b l n ce C e r ta i n r l a t i ons

mm
u a . e

o f tr i a n gl e s s gge st oth e r r e l t i ons to th e

u a a th e a t i c i a n also f tr i a n ,
o

g l e s. S tr t f or
a d a nd S h k e sp e a r e s
a
gg e s t e a u
c h oth e r b e ca s e o f th e ,
u

bi rth th e r e o f the gre t po t The y e a r 1 79 0 i s pt to b r i n g p

m
a e . a u

b oth the F re n ch a nd A e r i ca n r e vol t i ons i n b oth th e r e be i n g a rev

u ,
 G E NERAL REMAR K S ON THE C O M PARA TIVE P OW ERS . 2 39

bo s mi m
proport i ons f n fi g r r l l
m
o lu tio na ut the a e t e. T he o o e u e eca

thos f noth r
e o a Th ti v i t y f so
e . n th i n g s h lif e ac o e o e ,
uc as e,

lls p th t iv i t y f oth r th i n g s s h th w i n d Th v i w
m
ca u e ac o e ,
uc as e . e e

w h v g i v n f ph y s i l
e a e s t i on th t i t ons i sts f two or or
e o ca c au a , a c o e

g nts i n th s to b f o n d i n h n g d st t i n th ff t n
m
m
a e e cau e , e u a c a e a e e e ec , e a

bl s t
e us how th o on q l i t i s f th n sho l d ll p th
o se e e c ua e o e o e u ca u e

m
oth r In ll s s th pow rs i n th s b st n
e . a ca e ,
t i n g i n th ff t
e e e u a ce a c e e ec

s gg s t th pow rs t i n g i n th
u e e s i t y b w i th th i r dj n ts
e ac e ca u e , a e e a u c ,

m
a nd i s
v ce ver a .

A sso i t i ons i n ll c s s i pl y c on ti g i t y b t i n th h i gh s t
m
c a a a e a u , u e e

m
f or s orr l t i v A sso i ti ons str n g th n d nd nl rg d by th
m
c e a e c a ar e e e e a e a e e

d i s ov r y f r l t i ons y dd th t n s i nt ll t l w lth
i s l rg i n proport i on to th f or m m
c e I
o e a . a a a a a
’
e e c ua ea

d o i n s nd on d s wh i h he
m
a e t di e e c a cu a c

l i d p i n orr l t i ons Wi tho t n y nd v r i d onn t i ons

n b no r di n ss or o pr h ns i v n ss f m or y s h m m
h as a u c e a . u a a a e c ec

th r
ml t d ri h s m
e e ca e ea e c e e e e o e ,
uc as

i s t b f o nd in gr t r n Wi th s h
m
o e u ou r ea e e . uc ac c u u a e c e

a n i s r dy to x p n d b o nty f tho g h t wh r v r h go s
a ea e e u o u e e e e e .

m
V III The Comparat i ve F acult i es di ff er widely i n the
.

ca se of di f ferent indivi duals Th i s ay ari se from the .

i ntensity of the ori g i nal cogn i t i on or the strength of th e ,

comparat i ve faculty ; from one or from both In some .

cases i t looks as if i t were the orig inal impressi on say of ,

form or color or i ncident wh i ch is so keen that i t pene

, , ,

trates into us In other cases i t looks as if i t were a

.

strong intellectual energy seeking for relations .

It is ev i dent t h at there are nat i ve tastes and talents .

The two commonly go together the taste calling the tal ,

ent i nto exercise and the talent form i ng and evok ing the ,

taste an d both seeking out fitti ng O bj ects When these

, .

are very marked they commonly determine the decis i on

of the youth as to his pursuits his vocat i on h i s busi , ,

ness his profession his literary or sc i entific studi es It

, , .

m
is true that c ircumstances often have a swaying i nfluence
i n fact co pel a settlem ent But i n most youths of
, .

any force of character there i s a natural ability or incli

nation which S elects his life for him and th i s frequen tly ,
24 0 THE C O M PARA TIVE P OW ERS .

no t i n concurrence w i th outwa rd pos i t ion b ut i n o p pos i ,

t i on to i t If a man for i nstance has a taste for some

.
, ,

parti cular pursu i t he w i ll b e found pursu i ng it i n his

,

vacan t h ours when obliged to engage habitually in far

m
d i fferent work H ow often i s the merchant or lawyer
.

long i ng for a le i sure day or week to enable hi to exam

i ne the forms of plants and rushing forth whenever th e
,

pressure of bus i ness allows into the m i dst of th e beaut i es

of nature ? Ho w O ften does the mi nister of religion busy ,

for most of the wee k i n caring for h i s flock find an i dle ,

da y or even i ng in wh i c h to pursu e philosoph i c sp ecula

t i on
It i s th u s clear that one man may have a strong tend
en cy to observe on e k i nd of relat i on and another a d iff er
ent ki nd It i s al ways to be remem bered however that
.
, ,

m
the same natural talent may be e x erc i sed on d iff erent Oh

m
e c ts and i t i s here that external c i rcumstances
j , a y have

m
a mod i fy i ng influence It a y b e mere acc i dent wh i ch
.

determines a a n w i th a certa i n taste to b eta k e h i mself

to the study of plants or animals or to pa i nting or sculp ,

ture It i s also to b e b orne i n m i nd that some pursuits

.

requ i re the exerci se of more than on e faculty and i t i s ,

only when there i s the necessary com b inati on that the

m
qualificat i on for the particular work i s secured B ut .

aking the needful allowan ces i t w i ll b e found that wh i le

, ,

m
i n a few there i s a un i versa l ability and in the great ,

body of mank i nd there i s a oderate degree of vari ous

talents i n som e there are peculiar g i f ts which w i ll and
,

m
ought to find congenial pursuits and thus determi ne the i r
de s t i ny It i s a os t happy th ing when a youth comes
.

to kno w what are his peculiar qualificat i ons and i s ena ,

bled to put them to proper use It is a blessed th i ng .

when a man w i th marked endowments i s led to conse

c rate them to a h i gh end .
 C O NCLU S I O N .

R IS E OF O U R ID E AS .

WE have traced the powers of i n tell i gence from the

lowest to the highest and have shown how our cogn i tions
,

and i deas ar i se From every separate faculty as they

.
,

have been arranged we get one or more of these , .

m
We rece i ve knowledge probab ly our pr i mary from , ,

the senses We thus come to kno w body and i ts o difi

.

cat i on s especially i ts essent i al qual i ti es E xtens i on and

, ,

R esisting Force We thus get our i dea of S pace

. .

A large school the S en sat i onal i sts ma i ntain that we

, ,

get a ll our ideas from S ensat i on Th i s i s a fundamental .

mistak e We have other and h i gher sources of k nowl

.

e dge .

We get cognitions and i deas from S elf Consci ousness -

the knowledge of S elf i n its many and varied modes as I

have been en deavor ing to unfold them as knowledge , ,

co nsc i en ce feeling and w i ll It i s true that a full and

, , .

distinct kn owledge of S elf of the E go is a late acquisi , ,

t i on but from b i rth there i s a knowledge of self in all

,

our acts .

L ocke held that we get all our i deas from S ensa

tiOn an d R eflect i on Th i s i s likew i se a m i stake
. From .

these two we get our i deas of E x i sting Th ings bod i ly ,

and spiritual B ut i n the exerci se of the powers as we

.

contemplate th ings we get other i deas such as the idea

,

o f Ti me when we reflect on the past and the Infin i te

, , ,
 R ISE OF OU R ID EAS . 2 43

as we go out i n thought and conce i ve more and more ,

and yet are sure that we have not come to the end and ,

that what we thus bel i eve i n i s Perfect and nothing can ,

be added to i t In these exerc i ses Fa i th i s at work from

.
,

the b e ginning and we have a conv i ction of the reality of

,

things not perce i ved b y the sense s external or internal ,

.

B y Compar i son we discover the R elat i ons of Th ings ,

discover a u niversal i nterdependen ce and extend ou r ,

knowledge i ndefinitely u pward and downward and all

, , , ,

around and st i ll are among realit i es

,
.

When we come to speak of the M ot i ve Po wers we ,

may S how that we get other ideas from them : as Good

and E vil an d Obligation (the Imperat i ve ) from Con
,

science th e L ovely and Un l ovely from E mot i ons and

, ,

Cho i ce an d Freedom from the Will .

Th e scattered rays may combine to form the pure

wh i te light that i s the idea of the all powerful and
, ,

good G od .

Rise f
o Ide as in the M inds A n u b e r of a bl e e n in
f
o C hildr e n . m m
v ar i o s c o ntr i e s a e e n gage d i n th i s i nv e st i gati on a nd h av e give nu s
m m m
u u r
,

so i nt e r e st i n g r e s lts onl y th e y ay find so e de e p er i de a s in

m
e u

i n d th n th e y h a v e y e t b ro gh t o t to Vi e w It i s evi de nt th a t
m m
th e a u u .
,

wh i l so e a c ts of ne w b orn b ab e s e S i pl y r e fle x or i nst i n c t i v e
m
e -
ar ,

th e r e s lt o f h e r e d i t y th e c o g n i t i v e pow e rs b e g i n to w or k f ro
m
u ,

m m m
the t i e of bi rth if th e y d o not a s I th i n k wor k b e f or e
, , , .

We g i v e so e st t e e n ts f ro Da rw i n s B i o gr aph i ca l Sk e tch o f
a
’

m
a n In f nt The i n f a n t s e y e s we r e fix e d on a c a n dl e a s e a rl y a s the
” ’
a .

n i nth day Lon g b e f ore he w a s f or ty da y s o ld he c o l d ove h i s

m m
. u

h a n d s to h i s own o th Wh e n n e arl y f o u r onths O ld and per

m m m
u .
,

h aps u ch e rl i e r f ro the a nn e r i n wh i ch the b loo d r sh e d i nto

a , u

h i s f a c it w s e v i de nt th a t he e a s i l y got i nto a iole nt p a ss i on ; wh e n

m m
e, a v

f ort y fi e d a y s old h e w a s o b s e rv e d to s i l e
-
v A f te r ore th a n a ye a r .

m
h e spont a n e o sl y e x h ibi t e d aff e c t i on by ki ss i n g h i s n rs e
m m
u At the u .

a ge o f s ix onths a nd e l e v e n day s he show e d s y p th y by h i s e l a

W
m
a nch oly f c e wh e n h i s n rs e pr e te n d e d to c h e n f o r a nd o ne

m m m m
a u r u
y .

h al f onths old he s il e d a t h i s i age i n a irror a nd i n two onth s ,

2 44 C ONC L USION .

m
or e k new wh a t the or he wa a ye ar old he nm
i or rr wa s . Bef e s u

t d i n ton t i ons nd g s t r s w ll s v r l word s nd hor t

m
d e r s oo a a e u e ,
as e as e e a a S

s nt n s F H C h pn y
e e ce . . M i nd V ol VI ) sp k s f n in
. a e s ,
”
. . ea o a

f nt H i s y s w r fi x d on c n d l wh n h w w k ld O n
m
a . e e e e e a a e e e as a ee o .

f o rt nth d y h too k not i f p rsons nd ovi n g bj ts

Sm
th e u ee a e ce o e a O ec .

i l i n g w r port d t fi nd n h l f w k s ; t rs tw d y s
as e e a ve a o e a ee ea , o a

b f or th nd f th f o rt nth w k P ro f ssor S t nl y H ll i s
ng g d i n im
e e e e o e u ee ee . e a a

e a e port n t i nq i r i s t the k nowl dg nd i gnor n c

a u e as o e e a a e

of h i l d r n t s hool g
c e a c a e .

S ome i deas i t i s evi dent cannot r i se t i ll there i s a

, ,

gather i ng of experien ce and until relations have been ,

discovered between th i ngs Comparison cannot work t i ll .

there are things known to compare B ut with i n a short .

t i me after birth the i ntuiti ve pr i nci ple of cause and e f fect

seems to wor k and the i nfant anticipates the return of
,

the pleasant light that so attracted it There can b e .

little assoc i at i ve power exercised t i ll i deas have come u p

according to the assoc i at i ons of contiguity and correlati on
and infants i n consequen ce have little control over the i r
, ,

trains of thought C h i ldr en have no knowle dge ori gi .

,

m
nally of distance but come to grasp at obj ects in less than
, ,

a year fro their b i rth A pleasure from the perception .

of beauty of colors appears i n children as soon as they a p

prehend obj ects and gradually rises to higher forms In , .

c hildhood and onward as soon as O bj ects are a ppr e

, ,

hended there is a seeking for connections Will as a

, .
,

natural gift operates like i ntellect from b i rth but at

, , ,

first there i s l i ttle knowledge of objects on wh i ch to wor k .

The u s e of s i gns i n th i nk i ng i s found i n children lo ng be

fore they are a year old as for instance the soun d of a , , ,

m
bel l announci ng that supper i s ready I bel i eve that even .

the ature man cannot form an adequate idea of i nfinity ,

b ut I agree w i th such profound thinkers as A nselm Des ,

cartes and L e i bn i tz in th i nk i ng tha t all have i t i n the

, ,

g erm I th i .nk I have p erce i ved i t b udd i ng in ch i ldren

 PROGRAMME OF A PHILOSOPHIC SERIES .

P A RT I .

D I D A C T I C

In th i
s pa t r
r n i l h i losophi q st i on f thth e S e e th e p i c p a p
of ri s c ue s o e

mnt nd th h t r
d y a

e
d s ss i n l i
are

,
a orl
ss i r th C s t i on D v lop
cu

e
e d, c u d ng th e Te t

C ar a c e o f o u r W d
of T
.
u
,
au a
,
e e

N O L C RI ERIA F D IVER S E K IN D S O TR U H
N B —Th s l ttl vol mm
. T O F T .

i ght b s d t t b oo k i n C oll g s nd
i i e u e e u e as a ex -
e e a
U p p r S hools
.

An tt m
e c .

h r m r p th s bj t f C s t i on wh h h b o m n
N o II E N E R Y E FFI E T A ND F I N AL C A US E
. .
pt iG ,
CI N . a e s
e e d to l a e c ea u e u ec o au a ic as ec e co
s id bly onf s d
e ra c u e .

D v lo p m
N O III D E V E L PME N T WH A IT C AN D o A WH AT T C ANN O T O T ND I

on l s i on s d wn f rom m
,
. .

DO nt i h r p r s n t d so t show th t it i s not opp os d

e e e s e e e e e as o a e

m
.

t r lig i on
o nd th t th
e ,
it by so
a f i ts da e c c u ra e o e"
f n d rs
e not l g i t i t
e ar e e a e .

N IV C ER I U D E P R O VID E N C E AN D P RAY ER w i th n i n q i ry
o T T a u

m
.
,

op ti ist nor p ss i m
.

as t wh t i s th
o h r t r f aworl d how ing th t it i s n th r
e c a ac e o ou r s a ei e
i st b t g o ing on tow d p rf t i on
N B —Th r i s n i m
e u ar e ec .
,

s id ld nd f n d m p r s i on th t l t r s i n nd p h i losop h y h
e e at e s a a e c e ce a as se

S o m f th l d tr t h s m n w f or mnd n w lm
nt l tr th in r l i gion nd p h l osop hy It not so
.

a e o a u a e a u s e a i is

t k n p b t th r d l t ths r m
y h v to b p t i n
. .

e o e o u a a e e u a e a a e e
f d f n in d pl y f o n d d vr
,

o e e ce a e u ,
u e a i ca ru e a as ee u e as e e .

P A R T II .

H I S T O R I C A L

h s p rt th s mq s ti ons tr t d h i s tori ll y Th s y t m
.

o
a
In t i
f th p h l oso p h rs wh h v d i
e
nd th tr th nd rror in e
ss d th m s t t d nd x in d
i

u
a

h f th mr f ll y po int d t a
e
e

e
a

o
e ue

e ac
e

o
s cu
are
e

e
ea e

ca
e
e u
a re
ca
a e

e
.

ou
e
e

.
a m s e

e
s

No V Lo c TH O R Y O K N O WL ED E W th not i ‘
. f s E F G i a ce o

of t nb n m
.
,

B ER KE LE Y It i s shown th t L o k h l d by . b o dy f tr th nd th t a c e e a o u ,
a a

h h e as s n d rstoo d b t th t h h not by hi xp r i n
e ee i u e u a e as s e e e ce
th ory l i d s r f o n d t on f knowl dg
e a a u e u a i o e e .

th
b t t
u
S C T I SH S C HO L It i s n ss ry to m
N o VI
e
.

O T
b s t t d so in th d f n f i t by H xl y
i is e
.

i n H ms S p t i i
A N O S I C I SM O H UME AN D H UXL E Y w i th noti
o
G f

o
T
O .

e
F

e e
e ce
ce o
a e xa
u
e

e .
,

u e
’
a

ce
ce

c s m o

st t d nd d f n d d m os t i m
N VII A C R I I I SM O H C RI I C A L P HI L O SO P HY showing
o T C F T E T

m m m
. .

th t K n t h
a a
p ort n t tr ths b t h
as a e a e e e a u . u as
u nd r i n d k no w l dg
e by kin g th ind b gi n W th pp r n
e e e, a e e i a ea a c es
nd n t w i th th ing s
lm
a o .

N o V III H E R E R S N C E R P H IL O S O P H Y i n t n g in
m
’
. B T PE s as cu a i

l t li t ri n i sm
.

h ISE th i H r h r w i ll b CS r f l x in t on f hi p hy s i
e e t e e e a ca e u e a a i o s o
l og
O

i ca u i a a .

E ach , o ne v o l .
,
12 m o, p ap e r . P r ic e , 5 0 ce nt s .

N O TI C PL —O r de r s a nd su bsc fl p tco ns f or the e nti r e s e r ie s will be r e ce i ved by

C HAR E S S C R IB NE R S S O N SL ’

, 74 3 74 5 B R O A DW AY ,
NE W Y O RK .
 e E m o t i o ns .

JA M E S M cC OSH, D D . .
,
LL D . .
,

P r es z de nt f
o P r i nceto n C o ll eg e

m
.

O ne V o l u e , c ro w n 8 v o .
,

In th l ttl l m f w h n dr d nd fi f ty l rly p rint d p g

l mnt f mt n nd
is i e vo u e o t o u e a c ea e a e:

rip t n f h mt n H h b n l d
D M C h tr t fi r t
r. c f h os n dly f h
ea s s o t e e e e s o e o io a s e co o t e

n d r t n f h th m h y in p r f b y h v g n nd
, , ,

fi
cla S S I n nd d c a ti o a esc io o t e e o io s e as ee e to th e

am
co
b gm
si

y n i m m e a io
n t h g t nd l t r t r in nn t n W t h
t i co
o
bj t
is

o
e
ou
e, as
h a
e sa
i
s
e a u
h is
e co
e a ce ,

ec io
t e
i
a ue
th e s u
es s a
ec

v ry mt n nt n r
nd b h t n d n y n h p rt f h p r v l ng p h y l g l p y h l
t t t
,

tr l m
a e e c o a e s c o

nt r m
y e e o e ai i s io o ica

o
t n nd t g n n i m
gy
ac io
f h d o r l l l f l ng nd
t
p rt nt p m
e

t r d b y th t p l rly n m
f
t d nd m
hu s
a y to

m
e so v e a ee i a our e e o io
to
s i o e vou s
"

tyl w h h m b p rt f h th r
a ai a o a ro v ce o ou r a u e a e ia is
w rk h r n d ng
, .

Th e o is c a ac e iz e a ecu ia a i a e a co a i
s e ic see s to e a a o t e au o .

C R IT IC A L N O T IC E S .

tyl l vi t
Dr M cC o sh s
m u c i d, g o ro u s , a nd o f en be a u uf u l a s o f Th e re
’
o ld
—
s e is as

t
. .

m no r a ny h e s na ti o n i n h i s u tte i a nce ”
25 ne v e r a ny do u b as to his e a ni ng
, . L ou d o n
A ca d e y

th b m
l l t
m Em m m nd C / ml
It w o u d be w e l if a ll w ho h a v e i t a s
i fl n h h f e ir us e ss to n ue ce t e c a ra c e r o

e n wo u ld s u d k t
s u ch a wo r as t y
t —
h i s o n the o i o ns E

mm
. ra er a zrc zc e .

ll t d nt f l t b ti n
b h mt t f mt l h l hy — / N Y
“
V \ e re cod d en it to a s u e s as a p e rs p i c u o u s a n gra c e u c o n ri u o to
wh t h l l y vd ”
a as a wa s p ro e to e t e os p op u ar par o e n a p i o sop . T ze . .

E g l e zs t

k mk d b
v a rz

f t t mt
.

t l h l hi — w
l y— m
Th e wor d f d
is ar e y g re a c e a rne s s o s a e en an p ro ou n sc o a rs p t o
th ll tt t v
t ll g nt d r A l b mE m
h h
i ng s n w bn d ic I a re d ot a wa s co i e . t Wi p ro ve a ra c ive an i ns tru c ti e
n
to a y in e g y in l e re a e . c y ven ou r a .

ly i l tyl f ry t ll l n li d
th k ll b h mt l — f h th f m
Th d h e a na YV
s is s c ear an t e s e o c s a i ne c e a r ne s s e a re i c ne to
W h v
th t — y mt ith mh nt t nd d
k
.

in it Wi e t d e b nn os po pu ar o t e au or s
’
wo r s e a e re a it ro egi i ng

d
to e n w i i n e ns e e ld tt h ny njo en w as uc I e re s i ee as co u a ac to a
k
, ,
”
wor of f i c uon z e P r e s by te r z a n
T/

v l mi t t d b D M c h m m
.

l t
w ith l r
t
f
f ll t t
a
The who
ge m
th th n th n h f m h m
t l l t l n
re e re nc e

t t
m
e su b e c
n d
l
j
to i ts
o f th e

p ra c
o u
ic a
e s re a e

a p p i c a i o ns , a i
y r

i ng
. c
a t c e ar
os i n a co

e ss of
o n s e ns e
e xp re s s
way
an
.

ty nd f t n W h n m mn b ty nd f f d t n —N Y T b
ap ne s s o i l n
u s r a io n, r a hn er a Wi a y s ow o e ta p ys a a cu e e ss or ec ic a
”
n u ne .

A t fr mh mh n i n f h nt rg m l mt
ice , a o e it u co o ea u a o rce o ic i o . . . rz

nt h t
m
“
pa r n o d t e co p re e s o o t e e ire a u e a y c ap e r an a os

y t n ll v k y ll nd r ,

lmt
e ve r se c io d n h Wi p ro e a q u ic e ni ng an o u ri s i ng p o r ti o n to an w ho W i po e

ll b l b l f d f t r d t
d f mfi t fini W ll f m h
i t I t Wi h whe a Th i e ra ee er o pa s o s an p re a c e rs o u rn to it e a os

l tl y f —ll t t
p ro d
n th n l
o
ig a

d
i C/
g m nI
b f
ll
e se n
ou a

oe s
o
.
d f i u s ra i o ns

z r zs t
to
nte
e ou n
zg e cer
ro

.
rs to s, i a sc a te t e re a er i

F or sa le by a ll boo kse l l e r s , or s e nt, p os tp a zai u

p on r ec e i
pt o
f
pr i c e , by
C H A RL E S S C RIBN E R S S O N S ’
U B LI S H ERS ,
P ,

74 3 AND 74 5 B RO AD W Y N E W Y O RK A
,
.